Child of the Stars

by Blackfox1990

Chapters

1 Into the Fire
2 Cooling down
3 Walk with open eyes
4 Luring truth
5 Nasty headwinds
6 Supposedly everyday life
7 Grasping nightmares

1 Into the Fire

B O R I N G….
That is the first word that comes to my mind, if I had to describe my life. A dull continual life with no real challenges or excitements. Not even some hassle with bullying. They were a problem in the past but I helped them once against a teacher, who wanted them to drop out of this school. Well it turned out that they are grateful enough to ignore me up till now.
There are no other challenges, because my IQ is apparently so high that everything is easy for me… well but skipping grades was never an option for me since I still like my friends here. Maybe I could do some sport activities but I am not really the most buff person. I hate sweating.

Well enough about this, my name is Robert. Robert Walt Siris… yes I know that name sounds funny; don´t judge … 13 years old, around 5 feet tall, brown wild hair (which is a real pain in the ass), gold eyes and a sluggish build and currently in the sixth grade. My family works as a bunch of farmer in the outskirts of Philadelphia and that should sum it all up.

I am in class at the moment, mathematics to be precise, and we do something but I don´t know what exactly. Didn’t pay much attention let me look it up. Yes basic break counting. Damn it is still two hours before the final gong comes.

I sigh quietly and look through the window of the classroom. It is June and the weather is rather nice with singing birds, sunshine and blooming flowers. So many different colors and I am lost in the sight again while staring out of the window. It calms my inner disturbance for a short moment of peace, while I wish that class would end soon.

I blink once only to be shocked for a second. My beautiful sight of the different colors is gone and is replaced with an even more astonishing display. It is the view of a peaceful and quite area, with a high mountain, green plains and a small village. The colors, well how do I describe it, are more pure. Like you discard every stain from a point and you get the raw color. I blink again… I am back in my classroom again.

The teacher is still talking, the class is listening to him, the birds are singing and it seems like nothing ever happened. Looking at my surrounding for some proof that this just happened reveals that nobody is acting strange. They all stare dumb at the teacher, like he reinvented the wheel. What was that? Did I fall asleep for a second? Well that would be the most common answer to this.
After a deep breath I feel my tension fade away and I shake my head, paying it no more thoughts about it.

Silly me... falling asleep in class.

The rest of the day was, hey you guessed right, depressingly uneventful. Right now I am sitting in the school bus on my way back home. Beside me are some of my other classmates, muttering about homework and upcoming tests. I pay little to no attention to them.
The scenery in front of the window changes little by little, from city to urban and lastly to countryside stile. There are some forests and farms here and there but mostly wasteland.
My fellow passengers are leaving one by one, some of them waving me goodbye, other say “see you tomorrow” and I answer everyone halfhearted. What a boring life.

The last stop is near my little home, a farm, including three buildings. These are a big stable, a small garage for the equipment and a house where we live.

That is my mom Kelly, 44 years old loving mother with great cooking skills and a heart as vast as the ocean. My dad, William, 46 years old and a stubborn, serious but caring father. Was in his early days a champ in some sport competitions… was also there that he met mom, who worked as a nurse. Lastly there is my little sister Rachel, little rascal who is 4 years old and can be as mischievous as a piranha. At some point she is calm and cuddly but when you do something she doesn’t want… well she would literally eat you with all hair and bones if she could.

All in all you could call that a normal family.
My dad settled as a farmer after some kind of nasty accident with his motorcycle and mom was stuck to him like glued hay. Currently we house two horses, one pony and four cows. In the backyard are a bunch of chickens and our dog Joker. That dog was bought by my dad as a guard dog, but this lazy meat would rather lick the palm of a thief then to defend our home. Still he was fun to play with… if he gets his sleepy body of a shepherd up.

I thank the bus driver and exit the car only to hear a high pitched squeal.
“ROBBYYYYYY”
Oh boy, that voice can bring delight... or doom. I look up to see Rachel rushing to me. Her golden hair is flying behind her and her red and pink dress is fluttering in the air. Right after the reaches me she jumps at me with a wide grin. With enough reflexes I catch her and spin two times around with her in my arms. The giggling and laughing of her voice brings a smile to my face.

“Hey there, butterfly. Did you miss me?” I look at her face, trying to hold my balance, while carrying her. “Uh hu, dad is in the city. I guess buying supplies and gambling a little.” I raise an eyebrow; the gamble problem of my father was up till now in acceptable ranges, but mother hates it and hit him more than once with the broom.

“Does mother know about it?”
As an answer I get the ‘are you serious?’-look.
“Ok ok, I get it. Well then we better watch our words. Don’t want that dinner is canceled again because of mom chasing dad through the garden.”

That gets a little chuckle from Rachel and I drop her to the ground.
“So let me guess, you were bored and would like me to play with you?”
I just hit dead on because there is the biggest smile on Rachel´s face she can muster.

“Pleeeeeeaaase, big bro.”
Oh oh. Here come the puppy eyes. They always gets me good, not that I minded. Like I said before, the homework of today was already finished… and I did it beforehand… months ago.

“Why not sis. So do you have any wishes? We could tend the animals and have a little fun with the lazy bum in the backyard. Playing some games indoor or outdoor are also a possible solution.”

Rachel thinks hard about it. You could almost hear the gears work in her head.
After a minute she looks up to me.

“Could we also do some hiding?”

“Sure, but do we restrict the allowed area? Last time we did this without restriction you, dear sister of mine, went out into the woods and we both were in big trouble afterwards. Aaaand you tore your dress apart. Mom was furious for a week.”

Rachel gives me a serious and little sad face and looks quite displeased.

“Well we didn’t have any restrictions and I wanted to win for once… and in a matter of facts… I WON that time.”

That makes me laugh and I hold both hands up in a defensive motion.

“But you are right… how about just the house?”
Giving a nod in agreement and everything is settled.
“Ok sweetie. You go and hide. I will greet mother meanwhile. Is she at the stables like usual?”

“Yeeeesss….” is all I get, while she rushed into the building. A small cloud of dust is all that remains before me.

I whistle a little melody on my way to the stables. I cannot recall the source of the music, but it is stuck to my mind. Upon reaching my destiny I see mother with one of the horses. She is refilling the hay and I think she hums the same song I did moments ago… What is the name again, damn it!

“Hey, dear you are back. How was your day,” she says while not turning around.

“B O R I N G … Like every day mom.” I roll my eyes, this is getting a habit. The next question should be ….
“And no, I had no problems with any bullies.”

Mom laughs and turns around. Her brown hair is hold in place with a little rubber band and her blue eyes are watching me intensely. Her face is … Well how do you describe your own mom… beautiful that is for sure. She wears her old blue trousers with suspenders and a white shirt. The feet of my mom are in big brown muddy boots… does she ever clean those?

“You know what? You are too smart for your own good,” she says this while flicking a finger against my forehead.

“Nah, because of this I can spend more time with little Rachel now. She is already hiding in the house and I am about to play with her… just wanted to say ‘hi’ to my beloved mother first”
After a quick kiss on the cheek I rush into the house.

Our house is a two story house in country style. Who would have guessed, right? A living room, a kitchen, restroom and storage room on the first story. And our own rooms are on the second floor. We also have an attic, which is kind of spooky at night. I was there once at night. Nearly shit my pants at the smallest sounds, was part of a ‘dare you’ challenge with friends at a sleepover.

“So… where did my Rachel go… my Rachel went far away?”

It was a little kid song, my grandma used to sing, while playing with us.
But seriously this is going to be easy; I know every possible hiding spot in the house and also which Rachel favors the most.

Cupboard … To hot for today. Behind the curtains… Probably not since that was her last one and she was pretty sad that I found her quickly.

I build a small graphic in my head, like a scribble of the house. One after one I eliminate the areas. Up to the point where her only hiding spot is under the bed of our parents. Slowly I work my way up to the destined room and open the door.

Was that a gasp? Well that will be easy… no harm done in having a little bit of fun.

“Uh I smell her; I want her… and when I find her… I am gonna make stew out of her.”
Got her every time… am I to mean? But the result is what I anticipated, because I hear a little rustling under the bed. With the same melody like before … why is it stuck in my head… I make my way to my little sister.

“Hm… I was sure she would be here,” I muttered aloud to myself and sit down on the bed.
I fake a small sniff, if I am crying. “Well maybe she wins this time….”
Then I drop to the floor and shout, “or not! I will find you wherever you are!”
And I was right, under the bed, with big eyes was my dear little sister.

“Nooo, BROTHER… HOW DO YOU DO THIS?”

I reach down and pull her from under the bed and hug her tightly.
“You know that I would never lose you, I would even find you at the end of the world!”
She giggles and give me a light hit with her tiny fists.

“Your turn. … I wait here and you hide. I count to … ten … six times.”
“And the result is?”
“… uhm…. 60?”
I pet her head, “smart girl.”

As I close the door I hear her start counting. So where do I hide this time? I think hard about the question and look around. Maybe my own room, there are a few good ones…

That thought was never finished. Because when I blink I see once again my scenery being switched. It is the beautiful area with the bright colors and the beautiful landscape. For a moment I just stand there and look it, without blinking. This time I can absorb more of it. There is a forest behind the village, also a lot of apple trees in the other area. I could also swear that there was a castle at the side of the mountain. The clouds are slowly drifting at the heaven and… wait is that cloud moving faster than the other? Is there a pair of… wings, stuck through the edges of the cloud?

There is a small gust of wind and I have to blink. I stand where I was before. Right in front the door of my parents’ bedroom, with Rachel still counting inside.

What in the name of the heavens is going on? Once in classes is reasonable … but twice … and even on the same day, while I stand around… that is not a normal thing.

Shaking my head to get my focus back on the tracks, I walk without a real goal around.
After a few seconds I reach the front of the stairs to the attic and I slowly work my way up. This should be a good hiding spot; Rachel hates the attic and will probably not search here.

Upon reaching the attic I look around. Loads of dusty equipment and furniture is here. Also some cartons with … well what you store at the attic. Old kid pictures, some photos and such. Webs are nearly everywhere; giving the whole area a creepy mood. Slowly I make my way to the back of the room. If my memory is right then is there a closet… ah yes there is.
Opening it with a screech reveals the inside. More webs… more dust… more old broken things. Well but what did I expect?

I sit on one of the boxes and look at the ceiling while humming the same melody again… This is getting on my nerves. Where did I hear that? It is a slow song with some deep tones… Like something you would hear on a night with many stars on the firmament.
Whatever, I will ask mom later… and what was the deal with these fucked up visions?
Am I going crazy here? I definitely saw a gorgeous scenery… twice… on the same day!

My thoughts wander around. I try to remember everything about psychology that I know… Yes I got my hands on some of these when I stayed in the school library and it was pretty interesting for me.

Ok … I saw something that wasn’t there… so a hallucination… illusions require that there is something and my mind reads it wrong. What illnesses bring hallucination… stress… depressions… drugs… no, I don’t have any of these. Maybe my brain is damaged? But I didn’t have any hard smacks at my head recently… maybe blood pressure in the artery?
For gods love … I can´t make any diagnostics with this lack of information.

As I sit there and hum the melody I can make out a small blue glimmer in the corner of my eyesight. That got my attention. The source of the light was… from beyond the wall? What the heck? Was a cable loose? No, there is no sparkle sound or anything similar. I stop humming and go to the light only to witness that it fades away. … Is someone pranking me? My curiosity was on maximum. I start humming again and god is my witness there is the light again. The source is behind the wooden planks; now that is getting interesting. After kicking a few times against the wall I realize how futile my work is.

Wasn’t there a crowbar in the attic?

Not paying any more attention that I was currently playing hide and seek with my sister. I search frantically for the desired equipment and was right, again, there it is. At the top of a mountain of old cartons and dusty furniture. Quickly I rush to the top, minding my footing. There is a small avalanche after I stepped on the wrong place. Luckily I reach the top safely and pull at it with might … oh no. That little thing was holding up some other things. What the hell is a lawn mower doing up here?!

The whole mountain was collapsing in a mind blowing speed; unfortunately since I am on it.
Ok, think smart. Rush down… to slow. Hold your ground… funny, it is collapsing, dumbass. Ride something down… mad genius, but what? I spot an old sled … There it was, missed that old thing for god knows how long. Taking a leap of face and dropping with my stomach on it.

The additional force of my landing was enough to send it on its ride. And boy oh boy was that a ride. To describe it would be quite a challenge. It is like surfing, with obstacles. But the real problem is where my ride leads to. Right into the wall of the closet and me and my sled crashes right through it. Closing my eyes and defending my head with my arms are the best ideas that I have.

After a few seconds the crumbling sound dies down and everything goes quite.
Slowly I open my eyes; to see… nothing… it was dark as a starless night.

“Ok… stupid old jacket... be gone!”

And the light is back, so far so good. What about my surroundings? Closet walls… broken, sled… broken, my body… not. Yay, luck on my side. Maybe it wasn’t the best solution but at least I gained my wanted result.

So, where is that shiny thing from before?

There is not enough light to illuminate the whole area. That means that I will have to… sing… hum again? Worth a try, I guess. Again I try the melody, which is still stuck to my brain like a fly in a web… and there it is. The blue shining increases in strength and the dark attic is bathed in the blue light. The source is right in front of me, but the light is too bright to see what it is. I grab the object without further thinking. What my hands feel is a smooth cold stone… maybe glass.

“Well then let us see what you are,” I say to the object and stop the melody.

It takes a short time for my eyes to readjust to the darker light of the attic but right there in my hands is a stone ball. The whole thing is as big as a bowling ball, with blue, black and yellow colors which are swirling around.

“All that crap for this… whatever THIS is?” Not really happy about the results. The weight is unusual, it is light as a feather… almost like a cloud… ok clouds have no real weight, but I hope you get what I mean.

Holding it in front of me, I shake it a little bit… only to realize that the colors shift inside.
Oh this is getting interesting. Shaking it as rapidly makes the colors swirl around. They rebuild themselves and a pattern is building up. There is a gorgeous night sky, with stars and crescent moons. It is mesmerizing and soon I feel myself lost in the picture. IS it still moving? No, this is the real design of the ball, I know it somehow.

“FOUND YOU!”

I scream in shock and jump to the front, dropping the ball in the process.
“J-JESUS, RACKEL! You scared the crap out of me,” I shout at her. Where is the ball… Ah there it is, landed on a box. Before I can reach it the ball drops from the box and hit the ground. Then a loud noise came from the ball… It is like a bunch of bells. The jingle is high pitched and sounds like something from a Christmas tree. But the good part ended when the ball explodes in a cloud of blue smoke and yellow stars. The smoke starts spinning around and then rises to the ceiling, where the vortex takes the form of a twister.

“Robert… what is this? I am scared,” Rachel says while holding onto me for dear life and I pet her head.

“Everything is ok, butterfly. Stay close to me,” reassuring her.

Slowly we make our way to the stairs but the swirling cloud reacts to it. The spinning got more aggressive and there is now the sound of fluttering cloths. What to do, I have to defend Rachel against… god knows what THIS is.
…
Maybe it wants just me?

Very carefully I push Rachel to the side… with no reaction from the cloud.
“Ok Rachel, you have to trust your big bro,” she looks up to me with big teary eyes, „you have to run to the stairs. When you reach them open the door and wait for me. I will rush to you. This thing wants me, well… I don’t know why. Maybe I pissed ‘it’ off.”

Rachel gives me a small nod with a scared face and let go of me. She runs to the door and does as I told her. Standing beside the door and waiting for me. Taking a last breath and looking up to the cloud. My cloudy Predator is still spinning around observing my movements… probably.

“Catch me if you can, dumb fart!”

And I start running. As soon as I start my sprint it reacts as predicted. The sound from it increases, the spinning is more rapid … AND it begins to chase after me!

“Oh snap,” is the last thing I can say. My eyes are set on Rachel, the goal in reach. Come on, Robert you can do it, is my only thought and I plead to everything that came to my mind. I am at the last nine feet before the safety. My hands reach for Rachel… only to be stopped just inches before her. There is the feeling as if something is grabbing me. The smoke engulfs my arm as I watch in horror. Then a strong jerk and I am being dragged up into the air.

“ROBBYYY,” screams my sister, with a horrified look.

Jesus Christ, am I going to die? I am in a state of shock. The smoke is like hot air… really hot air. My skin is melting… that is how it feels. Soon I realize that the smoke is getting mass. Now it is like an army of ants on the skin and they are BITING. This impression is so aching that I cannot help but scream in pain, agony and fear. Just after a few seconds of pain it is gone. The smoke concentrates around my body and the form of a cape is formed. Also there is something on my head but I can´t look at it for the moment.

To be precise, I am still airborne around the ceiling. Surprisingly the hold on my body fades and I drop to the ground, hitting the floor hard and falling to my knees.

“Urg… bull crap. Rachel… are you ok?”

The only answer is some whimpering from the door. As I look up I can see her, standing in the doorway, clutching it as if her life depends on it.

“Hey… I think it is… over. ...What the hell?”

When I observe my body I see that I am clothed in some weird wizard cape. It is dark blue with yellow stars and crescent moons which resembles the figures on the ball from before. There are also some bells around the end of it. The clothing is quite light … It feels more like hot pulsating air. It is also a perfect fit to my body, as it was custom made for my body size.
I try to scratch my head, only to realize that there was a hat to the whole outfit. After pulling it down of my head I hold it in my hands. The hat looks like something for carnival, that’s for sure. The design doesn’t differ much from the cape, blue ground and yellow moons and stars and also including some bells around the edge of the hat.

“That was the weirdest craziness I ever encountered.”

Slowly I am making my way to Rachel but I get stopped in the tracks again.
Fear takes a hold of me, while I turn around, to see my cape floating like it was dragged to something. Quick reactions took hold and I try to open the cape at its clasp, but it doesn´t budge.

“Bloody hell… help me Rachel,” I scream while taking a quick look at my sister.

The little girl just stands there, terrified and shacking like crazy. Now the pulling on my cape increases, dragging me god knows where.

“NO, god no… pleases no.”

But these are the last words, escaping my mouth. From one moment to the other everything goes dark. I get a feeling like I am falling and hell I scream like a little kid.

Wind is rushing in my ears and my speed increases drastically. My body is cramping and I try to get a hold of something, waving with my arms around in hopeless plead. It feels like an eternity of falling and screaming, fear and hopelessness. Thoughts about death are a constant companion, grasping my mind like an ugly spider.

The lack of visual information made me lost track of time. How long was I falling now? Hours, minutes, I couldn’t tell. It surely could´ve also been just a few seconds. If I wouldn’t feel that was falling, I would have lost also the sense of direction. Wait a moment, is the speed decreasing?

“LET IT PLEASE BE OVER,” I scream with all my lung capacity that I can muster.
And I will be damned, it worked. Well I saw a light coming into view rapidly. There is a area of white light in some distance below me, what probably will be my destination… and my demise. Well if there would be a source of water or something else to cushion my fall then there is a slim chance of surviving. That is if my speed decreases further. Hey wait, I think that this is a gate… or door or something like that. What if it is a solid object?! Ok, don’t think like that.

My rambling thoughts can´t come to a better solution up to the moment where I slow so much down that I am literally floating above the shining circle for a moment. Finally I land, it felt solid. So hitting it with the original speed would have been … splattering experience.

“Pffffff….. ok. Now what,” I question and look around.

Expect for that solid white shining circle is nothing else around here. I go on my knees and touch the circle, which feels cold and smooth as ice. And hitting it results in a dull sound.

“Hello? Is anybody here?”

But there is no answer, no sound. Jesus Christ, what the hell is going on here? Glowing balls which transforms into a wizard outfit, only to be dragged by named clothes into a … yeah… what exactly?

I step to the edge of the circle to look if there is more ground around it. Shockingly my hands reach nothing but air. That is not good.

Surprisingly it seems that my journey isn’t finished yet. My hairs feels like electrically charged and just a second later the circle reforms itself. It begins to engulf me in shining light and to be honest; I don’t care what would happen now since I am still alive up till now. The only thought I have is that I can´t do anything against all that and whatever is happening. Endurance is now the only option at hand. A bright flash comes next, with the sound of a rolling thunder; including my mind fading.

…

I have no idea how long I was out. The first feeling is pain; my whole body aches like it had been shattered and then repaired … poorly. Under me I sense that I lie on dirt, the air smells fresh, there is also the feeling of sunshine on my body… and there is mumbling.
Trying to open my eyes ended up with being blended by the sun. My hands shoot up to my face, covering my eyes and blinking rapidly to readjust my eyesight.

“Urgh… hello? I could really need some help here,” I groan and try to stand up; what I luckily succeed in. My stand was by far save; feels more like I was on a ship, but at least I stand… for the moment. Still without vision I get my answer.

“Oh hello there… uhm … are you, whatever you are, alright,” someone speaks to me; a woman that is for sure and probably an adult. But what did she mean with ‘what am I’?

“Yes, mam I am. Excuse me, what do you mean with ‘whatever am I’?”

Still being blind I start blinking rapidly including rubbing my eyes. Slowly but certainly I regain my eyesight.

"Well, I have absolutely no clue what you may be?”

“I am as human as…,” I stop midsentence because what I am seeing before me was NOT a human. Standing before me is a pony with two toned blue mane and darker blue for the coat and a freaking horn atop. She also wears something similar to me, namely a wizard cape and matching hat. The ground color is a dark purple and has some blue and yellow ornaments on it, like stars in different shapes and her cape has a diamond for a clasp.

She is a little bit smaller than me, standing in front of a crowd of ponies. They are as colorful as can be. Each one has a different color setting and pattern. Wait, do they have tattoos on their rumps?! Some have horns, other wings and some lack both but looked a little bulkier. And wait did it… or she… just talk to me? I can´t move or say anything for a few moments, just blinking in fast pace.

Am I going insane?

“Oh you look pale. Don´t you feel well,” says the pony… unicorn… in front of me while tilting her head a little with a look of concern.

Ok I correct myself I already am insane.

“STAY AWAY I SWEAR I WONT DO ANY HARM,” I scream while holding both hands in front of me defensively. Best solution in this situation is to look as harmless as possible. Insane or not I have no clue if these ponies are all in all friendly or will hunt me for what I am.

As I hold my arms in front of me something weird happens … yes I am in a wizard outfit, what came out of a ball, I was dragged through some sort of space only to be here with talking ponies, non then less pegasus and unicorns… and yet something more weird happens. My wizard costume begins to glow in light blue and there is some kind of electric spark coming from each star. A ball of low glowing light is forming itself in front of me, stretching itself in length and form. Now it looks like some kind of long staff and out of reflex I grab it.

The staff feels solid and like wood and I was right. Because after the glow dimmed it reveals a long staff, nearly half my size. The form is straight from the bottom to the middle and snail shape at the top around a black pearl in the center. Strangely there are no signs of being carved; the surface was smooth as glass without any irregularities. It´s color is a dark deep brown with some brighter tones here and there.

Moments later, after I was past the shock that I just created a staff out of thin air, I hold the staff in front of me. I decided to point the tip of the rod at the blue unicorn in front of me.

So now what? I have no clue where I am, what these ponies are and how I created mass out of nothing. Damn it. This isn´t looking to good; at least these ponies don´t look hostile enough to attack me… for the moment.

The unicorn makes two steps to my direction.
“No need to be so scarred, dear. We just want to help you.”

“Please stay away!” Is my only answer, waving with the tip of my step around.

The staff starts to get hot and vibrate a little, including a yellowish glow at the tip. I can just look in disbelieve as a freaking light beam shots from it at the pony in front of me. It pierces right through her mane; leaving a smoking hole bigger then my fist.

Everyone is silent; just standing around with faces of disbelief and shock. The smell of burned hair is in the air and there are some low crackling sound. Very turns the unicorn her head, looking at her ruined mane. Her face switches from awe to anger.
Well so much for the ‘not screwing up’-plan.

“Uhm, sorry Miss. That was totally by accident…. Please believe me. See the good point … I luckily missed your head.”
That was my excuse? Inexperience? Well technically; I have no clue what I just did.

“Oh my friend… it is certainly great that you missed my head…”
Phew, I am lucky.
“… because now I can rip your head off.”
Ok cancel that ‘lucky’.

Her expression is furious and she is now out for hunt. So I do the smartest thing … I take my leave! Sprinting through a gap in the circle of ponies; holding my hat in place with one hand. My staff is in my other holding it over my shoulder.

Running is my only option. But where do I go! This village looks… Does it look like the village from my “visions”? No time to check that out. Is she even follo…

“COME BACK HERE YOU CRUDE VERMIN! I WILL TEACH YOU A LESSON ABOUT THE HAIR OF THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!”

Yep, furious unicorn right on my track. I am a goner if she succeeds in catching me but it seems that she stumbled across her own legs… hoof… a few times. Depending on that would be not so smart so I better find somewhere to hide.

My rapid escape leads me to … well who would have guessed… a dead end. Two tall buildings on both sides, with no doors or open windows and a huge stonewall in front of me. That wouldn’t be so bad, if there wasn´t a predator behind me.

“Look at the silly rat in a nasty trap.”

I shudder when I hear that tone and turn around. Standing with hoof spread is she. An eerie feeling around her, her eyes fixed on me. That is definitely not looking good.

“Miss, I said I am sorry. Please…” I beg with pleading eyes, looking as innocent as I can.

Think… think… think. What can I do? There is nowhere else to go. Reasoning with her… no, doesn’t look like it will work. Dash around her… too slim chances. Charge her... no, I have no attack power… wait a second I have a freaking mage staff… or something like that.

“Oh you will be sorry, that´s for sure.” She says sulkily while approaching me.

Turning on my heels I run towards the wall. If I have a beam… maybe I can burn a hole into the wall and make me an exit.

“WHERE do you think you are going? There is no other way out.”

Holding the staff in front of me and swinging it rapidly in the hope to get the desired effect. And fortunately there is the vibrating and glowing. It was white this time and it increase in range. I am fully wrapped inside it and while I am running in one moment on the ground, I am flying in the next one.

“What the hell?” I scream while gaining on height. This is crazy, one moment it shoots laser and in the next it sends me flying? What do I do now? Maaaaybe I can fly over the wall if I get high enough, but first I have to understand how this works.

Well I am scared to death right now, since I am high above the ground. But it feels awesome at the same time. I feel free, unbound and like the king of the skies. My cape flutters behind me and the soothing sound of the bells from my outfit are a great addition. It would be perfect if there isn’t a clamoring angry… and burnt unicorn behind me.

“Oh, no. You dare to escape the powerful Trixie? I will teach you some!”

I look behind me and see that her horn is glowing blue. She focuses me with her eyes and I get a tingling feeling in my body. She is up to something, but I cannot tell what this ‘something’ is. But it looks like I don’t have to wait long to satisfy my urge for an answer. Around my white “energy” bubble is another now. A pinkish one and I am not moving anymore. She got me and I don’t like that.

“Stay,” she declares in a demanding tone, just if I am a dog. “You will take your punishment for my lovely hair you ruined in your rude behavior. You ruffian.”

I am starting to panic. This pony right there is nuts and out for blood. My blood to be precise.
“I already said I am sorry. What else can I do? Please forgive me.”

But she is just smiling evilly and coming at me.

Maybe I can scare her off with something from this mad staff in my hand? Desperately waving my only object of defense; trying to get it to work once more while I struggle against the invisible force holding me. This is bad. The unicorn gets closer every second, I am floating in midair and my “weapon” declares that it doesn’t want to.

She is now standing a few feet away and a few below me; looking up at me with that evil grin, which give me goose bumps. Sweat is dripping of my forehead, my heart is on rapid fire mode and my muscles ache.

“So, what will I do first with you now? Maybe I rip out hair for hair. Hm….”

God no! I make a circled swing with my staff and finally the thing decides to cast again. The damn stick glows purple this time, not that I care. The force stretches out from the staff and pushes at the other forces up till they burst like a mirror.

“HA, it …!”
Again I switch area, this time with a sound like some bubble exploded. The scenery goes from the alley to … midair. I am way above the village and my body rushes from my starting point like I was thrown. Well now I know how a ball feels like when it is tossed by a human.
My air route is leading at the biggest “building” in the village. A huge crystalized tree, that almost looked like some kind of castle… ah and if that wasn’t weird enough… it was also in a light purple color.

“NOOOOOOO,” I scream in fear and panic while my destination is most likely being splattered at the walls of that castle-tree-thingy. Ok, that is it. My death is like a stupid fly on a windshield on a highway. There are in fact windows around the castle, but the chances to hit one are severely low. My efforts to wave with my hands and readjust my course are not granted with much success. In resignation I close my eyes, hoping for a quick end on this strange day. The only sound I hear is the wind in my ears and the pounding of my poor heart. The knowledge to be dead in a few moments is sedative. I can literally hear the sound of bells of heaven… wait these are the bells of my cape. Crazy wizard outfit did nothing but misfortune today… oh my god I am dumb I have a magically staff that I used moments ago! I open my eyes quickly and readjusting my staff, which I still grasp tightly in my hands.

“Aw… shit!”

Unfortunately my panic wasted too much time and I am not far away from the crystal building. But it looks like I am heading for a window and I break right through it moments later.

*CRASH*
I sail through it, holding my arms around my head to protect it. Some shards pierce through my skin and it hurts like hell. But not as much as when I hit something else with an ‘Umpf’.
The cushioning thing would feel wonderful, if it wasn’t for the speed I currently have. Together with the other thing I tumble through the air and crashing into a bookshelf. My flight is in fact stopped but the whole damn shelf drops an avalanche of books, burying me completely.

“Urgh… what a ride. And I am still alive, oh wonder. God may be blessed again.”
I mumble while struggling to get out of the mountain of books.

As I get out of the book trap I check my body. Some cuts and I will feel that landing tomorrow, but I will alive. My hat is still with me, but my staff is nowhere to be seen, stupid thing didn’t work that well that I am sorry for it. Now I can finally see my surroundings again. It was in fact some kind of library with hundreds of books. The room was a circle with some pillars and a chandelier in the center above. The walls were in the same color and also crystal like the outer wall, which I nearly became my demise.

Suddenly I remember that something cushioned my landing and that something said ‘Umpf’!
I turn around and look at the heap of books. It is in fact starting to move! Something or someone is going to come out of it. Pretty much sure, not very pleased. Franticly looking around for a hiding spot, only to remember that all shelves are around the wall, so... no hiding spots. My only way out of this misery is the door, for which I take a run.

“Urgh… what was that?”

I freeze on the spot and turn my head to sound. It came right from the position of the hill of books. It may be a little bit attenuated but I am sure that someone is going to be pissed. There is now a purple glow around the books and they all lift up into the air at the same time. I gasp as I see a pony standing there, with wings and a horn. Her fur is a light purple while her darker mane has one pinkish streak. She looks quite intimidating with all the books flying around her like it was nothing. She groans and lifts herself groggily to her feet… hoof, looking around. She spots me and her maw is hung open and her expression is shock.

That is in fact the perfect time to resume my leaving while she regains her composure. I pick up speed and am about to reach the doors when they suddenly fly open showing six ponies in front of me.

Neither of us moves a muscle, only staring at each other in awkward silence. They all have different colors, but I don’t bother to take note of everyone, because one in the back was in fact the unicorn from before.

“THERE YOU ARE. You ruffian,” she shouts and glares at me.

Sinking to my knees, I burrow my face in my hands and start crying. This whole ordeal was just too much.
Being forced into some wizard outfit, dragged through a creepy dark space, getting spit out in some strange world with some speaking ponies, hunted by one… ok I attacked one by mistake… tossed through the air and sailing right through a window… I cannot take anymore.

“Oh god. Please let it end,” I cry,” let it just be some weird dream and wake me up. I had enough, please.”

Tears are rushing down my face dripping on the floor. My body shakes rapidly and I sob heavily, I don’t care anymore. Shall these animals do with me what they like; there is no way I can do anything about it anymore.

Surprisingly there is no ‘strangled to death’ or ‘eaten alive’. There are no other sounds except for my crying. After some long moments I feel a soft hoof on both sides of my shoulders and I am dragged into a soft soothing hug. I see the face of a yellow pegasus with pink hair, smiling down at me while making a sad face.

“Hush now. Little one. Everything will be just fine,” she says while rocking back and forth.
“It is normal to get scared. But be assure there is nobody going to hurt you… and I mean NOBODY.”
The pegasus glances behind her and glare shortly at the angry blue unicorn.

This little moment of affection was enough to send me into another wave of crying and sobbing. I clutch the friendly animal in front of me for dear life’s sake, like she was the only anchor in this storm of confusing things.

“I am so scared. Where the hell is this place? A land of talking ponies… this has to be some weird dream. Please tell me this is just the doing of my mind!”

“Oh dear, I can swear this is no dream. You are in Equestria.”

Author's Note

So this is it. My first storychapter of a new story. I have high hopes to improve myself quickly. May it be my story, writing style or other parts.
Share your thoughts in the comments and tell me what you like or dislike.

2 Cooling down

Author's Note

Hey there everyone,

finally the next chapter is finished. I am very sorry for the time it took to finish this chapter. The reason for it is my lack of time since I moved to my own flat and had to get adjusted to it firstly. Work also took its fair share of my free time.
Well the next chapter will be uploaded a lot quicker.

Some things I have to say:
- I switched from 3rd person to 1st person (it is a lot easier for me to write like that)
- I will not write Applejacks dialect or of other like hers (Trying to write like she speaks will just mess up my writing but you all know her well enough :P)

I am still in the learning phase for writing a whole story in english and I hope that you bear with it and maybe even write me some tipps :)

cu in the next chapter

EDIT: Just for future references. There will be no Sex-Tag-Related happenings between Robert and others while he is a child! I am sure I will make use of the sex-tag in the future but there is still a long way to this point. (sorry if there is/was some missunderstanding)

2 Cooling down

“Equi-what?! “ My head rocks back to look at the pegasus in disbelief. Even my hat flies off by that motion. I am currently in a hug with a talking yellow pegasus with pink mane who smells like flowers. What did I expect? Oz? Then I would just have to find some red shoes but apparently it isn’t that easy.

“Equestria. This is the country of the Princess Sisters, Celestia and Luna. Who watch over us for many thousands of years” That is what the pegasus holding me is saying. All I can do is staring at her cyan eyes which are framed by her long silky pink mane. Her expression is kind and she has a calming aura around her. It is just what I need at the moment. Her hoofs feel oddly fluffy and her fur is like the softest pillow you ever laid your head onto. The mentioned smell of flower and her soothing tone are like the cherry on top of an ice cream. I burrow my face again in her chest; my breath slows down more and more.

“I am scared,” I whisper, not looking up.

Her grasp on me tightens and she rubs her cheek reassuring against the top of my head.
“Everything will be all right. There is nothing to fear here.”

How can even her heartbeat be this calming? My breath is normal again, I don’t cry anymore and even my stress level decreased enough that I can think straight again.

“So little one, care to tell us your name?”

Well I guess I can trust these ponies for now. They seem rather nice… or up till the moment where I screw up. So better no more crazy-uncontrollable-staff-magic. Where did it go anyway?
“My name is Robert. Robert Walt Siris.”

“Great to meet you Robert. My name is Fluttershy. I work at the local cottage. I am taking care of many different animals there, they are all nice and you are free to meet all of them. And these other ponies here are my… friends.” She stops once midsentence to look at the pony that chased me just minutes ago. “Let me introduce you to everpony. This here is Applejack; she runs the apple farm Sweet Apple Acres with her family.”

An orange pony with light green eyes and yellow mane and tail steps before me and is smiling at me. Both her hair and her tail are bound together at the ending and she also wears a Stetson hat what gives her a cowgirlish style. Lastly I see that she also has some kind of tattoo on her rump. Hers are three apples in a triangle position.

“Howdy there fellow. Nice to make your acquaintance. If you ever feel the need for some delicious apples be sure to drop by the acres. You won´t find any better in Equestria.”

Her accent is strong, like you would expect from someone from the southern states, strange. My answer is a small nod and a shy smile. Even if she seems like a harmless pony her body structure is quite intimidating. It wouldn’t be obvious for someone with not the knowledge about equine animals but I could tell it that she is strong. Living on a farm teaches you one thing or other… also let you learn the experience that getting buckled is no fun.

The next pony is a white mare with purple as her hair color. Her azure blue eyes are fixated on me and I get the strange feeling that she looking into my soul. You can tell that she invests a lot of time in her looks. Her eyelashes are extraordinary long and her hairstyle is in perfect shape. Three diamonds are her tattoo. Do they all have some kind of fetish? I should be careful otherwise my butt is the next. She is introduced as Rarity a local fashionista who owns her own shop named Carousel Boutique.

“Oh my, look at you sweety. All ruffled up and scared. I make sure that after some time with me you will look gorgeous again. And you can be sure, that wild hair of yours will not do. It will be properly taken care of.” She declares that with an attitude like someone who means what she says and a no is unacceptable.

My cheeks flush a little bit and I reply a low, „that would be nice. Thanks.”
That was probably her desired answer because she leaves with a bright smile and swings her head to the side. Her mane is flying around her and stays still in perfect shape after. Is she also some kind of model? Even if she is, her behavior is much different from what someone would expect.

Well that offer was unexpected but… PINK!? My vision is completely taken with pink from one moment to another.

“WELCOME WELCOME WELCOME! A big welcome from me; Pinkie Pie; to you. ”

I shriek back and look shocked at the pony right in front of my face. She is so near that I can smell her scent, which is like a mixture of different candies. Her expression shows a big grin which spreads from one corner of her face to another and her blue eyes sparkle with excitement. As flattening her intrusion was it still gets me to smile back.

“Uhm… hello Pinkie Pie. Nice to meet you,” is all that I can reply. This pony seems to be a bit loose on the edges … but probably harmless…. probably.

She makes a few steps back and I get the chance to get a better view of her. Well… she is pink. True to her name, I guess. Her fur is a light pink while the mane has a darker tone. Also her mane and tail look pretty fluffy and strangely resembles cotton candy. Her tattoo contains three balloons.

“I will throw the biggest, greatest and absolutely craziest party. You will be flattened by all my ideas. And I will bring you lots of sweets. You know, I work at Sugarcube Corner. They have all kind of yummy stuff there and I also live there.” Does she ever take a breather? She talks so fast that I have difficulties following her. “That is convenient for me, because I loooooove sweets and that way I can work with what I love and also eat it. I am the only employee and probably also their best customer. And…”

“… that is enough.”

Pinkie Pie is stopped by a hoof which is stuffed into her mouth. The hoof belongs to a blue pegasus with a spiked rainbow mane and tail. The colors aren’t mixed, they are all separate. How it stays that way while her hair moves is a mystery to me. Oh wait I know the answer… magic. Her eye color is cerise which suits her well and her sign on her flank is a white cloud with a rainbow thunder.

“Hey there, I am the totally awesome Rainbow Dash. Probably heard of me? Best flyer in all Equestria?”

Well close enough I would say. Her attitude is boastful but I somehow get the feeling that she is indeed good. The way she expresses her body is a sign of a good chunk of self-confidence which isn’t coming from nowhere. Tomboyish would also be a good way to describe her. Compared to Rarity she seems to be the total counterpart.

“Sorry, miss. Never heard of you.” I look straight at her with a sad expression and excuse myself. “I mean I never heard of any of you or this land. I am not from around here or to be precise from this dimension or world.”

“Not from this dimension or world? Now that sounds interesting to me.” Turned out that the pegasus… unicorn… whatever… was looking at me intensely while coming closer to me. She is the one who I tackled after sailing through the window. She has a gracious aura around her. Not like Rarity more like … I can’t grasp it. Calmness and sincere interest are reflected in her eyes. She views me from a different perspective than the others. She seems to study me intensely while walking around me. I let go of Fluttershy and stand up following the strange purple pony with my gaze.

Fluttershy hem a little and points at her. "Lastly let me introduce you to the former student of Princess Celestia and now as one of the four princesses, the princess of friendship Twilight Sparkle.” She announces it quite boastful… WAIT she is a princess?

I sink to my knees and bow before her while addressing her like her status demands. “I am so sorry milady. Tumbling through the window and hitting you was never my intention. Please find it in your mercy to forgive me.”

To be in the presence of royalty would be something to be excited about but since I just tackled her minutes ago… I feel my stomach cramp just by the sheer thought of what may happen to me. There is a silence and I take a glimpse at the princess who is now standing in front of me. Her expression isn’t what I thought it would be, since right now she has a baffled look on her face. A few seconds later it changes to a reassuring smile and she raises my head with her hoof. It feels unnaturally that hoofs feel soft.

“Raise your head Robert. There is no need to address me like that. Just Twilight is fine with me.” Her voice and her face are clear signs that she means what she said. “Like Fluttershy said ‘there is nobody going to hurt you’. I will make sure that it stays that way… Isn´t that right Trixie?” Her tone changes from one second to another and Trixie jerks a little.

The unicorn that chased and threatened me looks at the ground and she makes little invisible circles on the ground with her hoof. “Yes Twilight. I am sorry Robert. It was my fault.” After her apology she sits down and is probably depressed a little.

“Well now that this has been taken care of we can resume to what matters.” Twilight looks back at me and her way is back to normal. “You said that you are ‘probably’ not from this dimension? Well it is certain that I never heard of anything quite like you but that doesn’t mean that you are from a different dimension.”

“Well did you ever hear of a place called ‘Earth’?” That would be a big surprise if they did.

“Uhm… No.” She answers.

“Did you ever heared of ‘humans’ or ‘homo-sapiens’?”

“Not that I am aware off.”

“See. And if that isn’t enough to convince you; I also never heard of talking ponies, unicorns, real magic and all that. Our entire world is pretty much discovered and a kingdom with talking ponies would definitely steer up some ruckus.” After I finish my conclusion the words slowly start to sink into my consciousness and I realize the meaning. I really am in another dimension or other planet! Wow, that is hard. Will I be able to get home? I mean somehow this dumb wizard outfit dragged me here; it surely is also able to send me back, right? And if that doesn’t work then I have some magic using ponies at hand.

Twilight sits down and puts a hoof under her chin and is mumbling something. I can´t really make out any clear sentences but something along the line sounded like ‘maybe Celestia knows about humans’ and also ‘his outfit reminds me of him’. Then she is quiet for a second and speaks to me again.

“How did you even end up here in my tree in the first place? Robert do you remember anything? Every single detail might be important.” And I was about to answer her but she interrupted me instead with holding a hoof at my direction. “Wait a second. We should probably take some notes. SPIKE! I need your help for a moment. Could you please bring a pen, ink and some paper with you?”

She calls and her horn is glowing slightly. The crystal walls shine purple for a second just like a heartbeat. How did the castle react to her? Well probably magic… solution to everything it seems. And who did she just call? It is probably some kind of adjutant. Nothing less to be expected of a princess. But the lack of guardians is questionable; if she is such an important person… pony.

There is a “coming” from behind the door and I hear some light footsteps. Doesn’t sound like hoof or boots more like bare feet. My curiosity is answered moments later when the door opens slowly. There is a purple claw at first and it belongs to a … little purple dragon with a lot of quills, paper rolls and ink? He is even shorter than the ponies around me; he is just the height of their shoulders. His overall look is purple and his belly, spikes on his back and some kind of fins, probably his ears, are different tones of green. His eyes are also green and they are set on me.

Spike and I have the same kind of expression at the moment. We both look at each other in disbelief and are pointing with our hand… or claw… at each other. “Who or what are you?” Well he takes the words out of my mouth.

Twilight looks at Spike and smiles. Her excitement is so obvious and she is definitely eager to hear my story. “Spike let me introduce you to Robert Walt Siris. He is a ‘human’ who is most likely from another planet or even dimension. Now he wants to tell us how he got here, isn’t that exciting! Could you please take some notes, I want to document everything and send a report to Princess Celestia later on.”

His response is a single halfhearted nod and he sits down on the floor making everything he got ready to take the notes with quill and ink. You can tell that he is still wary of me and I think that I would do the same in his situation.

“So James back to…” Twilight was about to pick up where we left but Trixie interrupted her.

“Hey! How come everyone was introduced but not me, the great and powerful Trixie?” She is obviously not happy with the flow of things and her ego demanded some attention. That attitude of her is really not likable… Not that I liked her in the beginning.

Everyone let out a small sight, except for Rainbow Dash, who obviously is about to pounce her. She even bares her teeth and her muscles are tensing up. That is quite the reaction even if it is somewhat annoying of her. Twilight just shakes her head and turns her head to Trixie. “Because Trixie you scared him to death, chased him through the town, threw him through the window. I guess you aren’t the most suitable companion at the moment for him. It is better that you take your leave now. Did I make myself clear?”

Wow, talk about a verbal fist in the guts. Trixie winced by every accusation but she answered silently.
“I didn’t throw him through the window. He used a teleportation spell and messed up.”

That got her the sinking attention from Twilight again. Her ears perk up and she looks at Trixie again. Twilight´s mouth is slightly open and blinks a few times before she regains her composure… slightly.

“HE DID WHAT? But that is just amazing? You said teleportation? That is an advanced spell. Not everypony can do that. It isn’t even common that other species wield magic at all. Oh not to forget that he isn’t from this world. This is amazing… is all that true Robert?” She speaks again to me, her eyes sparkle with excitement and hunger for knowledge. Even her body language changed. Before that statement she was calm, level headed and spoke objectively. Now she is fussy, jumpy and it feels like she lost all inhibitions.

“Uhm… yes I did, I think. But you have to…” I tried to explain myself but Twilight started jumping around me while squealing. “Yes yes yes yes. Oh this will be so awesome. So many new things to learn. So many new things to discover. I can´t imagine what all that could be.”

“Stop it Twilight,” I try getting through to her, “Humans don’t wield real magic. And I am no exception. The only reason why I was able to cast such spells is because of this stupid outfit. Please let me tell you everything. I will most likely need your help to get home and because of that need your full attention when I tell you my story.”

That got her to hold her actions. After a moment she regains more or less her composure and she calms down. “I am sorry Robert. I know how dire this situation must be for you. My urge to learn new things can get the better of me sometimes.” She obviously blush a little and swings her head from one side to another. “Please Robert you have our full attention. Oh and you Trixie… I think you have some matters to attend to?” Trixie just whispers a “yes, you are right,” and hurries out of the door.

One by one of the ponies sit down beside me and I have their absolute attention. Nervously I try to think about where to start. I guess our worlds are different in many aspects and I would like to evade too much dissolute explanation. Shyly I start at the beginning of my day beginning in school, to show them that my day was pretty normal at the start. There were many interruptions like “You have school, too?” or “What is a car?” even “How many of you live in your town?” and so on. Many of these questions weren’t asked by Twilight; it was somewhat of a surprised that the others seem also eager to hear about my world. Pinkies interest was mostly about my food and what we do in school to have fun. Fluttershy and Applejack loved to ask about my farm live. Rarity asked a ton of questions about our clothing after I announced that we always walk clothed in public. Later in my story when it was time to talk about the strange occurrences of my travel to Equestria Twilight and Rainbow Dash got active and it was their time to interrupt my talking every few sentences. I was patient enough to answer every single question to their stratification. The only one who didn’t talk at all the whole time was Spike. The little dragon was busy with taking notes in a remarkable speed. Looks like this is not the first time that he is assigned to such a task.

“… and after the weird flash I crashed through your window. That is all that I know and the only thing I want right now is to get home as soon as possible. My parents are probably worried sick and my poor sister is crying,” The sun traveled quite far and one could tell that I probably talked for a good few hours. Well it would have been only a quarter of the time if it wasn’t for all these questions.

Everyone is quiet now and thinking about what I just told. I am getting impatient but I can understand that a traveler from another world is not something you encounter every day. Spike is still writing something and isn’t looking up even once. He really is dedicated to this note taking, nothing else to expect from an adjutant of royalty. How old is he even? He isn’t big at all and somehow I get the feeling that he isn’t an adult dragon because he lacks size… Not that I know how big a real dragon is.

Twilight makes a slight cough and looks at me with her violet eyes. “So… This outfit of yours is the cause for all of this? Your trip to Equestria, the magic… all of it? This is fascinating. Let me take a closer look at it.” She walks up to me and start feeling around the cape with her hoof also raising it and shaking it a little making the bells ring.

“Yes… Maybe… I don’t know. For me this is horrible. Stranded in this strange world with talking ponies… Sorry no offense. So many things which don’t make any sense and this crazy outfit cause more disaster than a black cat on Friday the 13th,” I respond with an annoyed tone. It is true, nothing real good happened since I picked up the abnormal ball in the attic. Maybe it is my own fault that I often said my current live, well look where I ended.

Applejack also comes closer and puts her hoof on my shoulder. “Hey it also could have been worse you know? You are now with us and I promise you we will help you.” This put a smile on my face. “I think the griffons or some other races would have been more of a problem for someone like you. Not all of them are… open minded.”

“Or even friendly. Well some of them go all crazy on you and would hunt you like some poor prey.” Pinkie Pie is again the one to just erupt with words making it impossible to speak up. “We met some griffons. One named Hilda was a reeaaal meanie. Not nice and nooooo fun at all. Oh and there is this minotaur what was his name… ah yes Iron Will and he also was a handful.” This world hosts so many creatures of our own mythology. Is it just a coincidence or maybe something more?

“Pinkie I think you scare the sweet little one. Be a dear and go easy on him. I think all this is ordeal is enough for him.” Rarity stood up against the tsunami of words from Pinkie. These ponies probably know how to deal with Pinkies attitude. “How about some tea? This will get everyone’s mind back on the tracks. How about it Robert?”

I am glad for the suggestion since all this talking made my mouth run dry. “Tea sounds wonderful Rarity.” But when I am about to make Twilight let go of my cape my stomach decides to make himself noticeable. This is embarrassing but understandable, I didn’t eat much today.

The princess at my cape chuckle and takes a glance at my redden face with a sly smirk. “We should probably add something to eat to the tea. I don’t think that we want to get interrupted in future conversations by some growling beast.” Everyone giggles what just increase the red on my face. I would like to fade into thin air.

“Thanks Twilight. I hadn’t had anything to eat since breakfast.” We all head for the door after Twilight cleared the mess in the room with magic. Magic is a fascinating thing and it is breathtaking seeing all books and broken glasses return to their normal place.

We walk for a while and I got the chance to see a little bit more of this strange tree-castle. To admit it sincerely… It is astonishing. While the overall look is kind of dark it still has a majestic flair around it. There are candelabra on the walls every few feet and the floor is covered with a smooth carpet in dark purple colors with some pattern in it. The ceiling is pretty high and at crossings and in bigger rooms are expensive looking chandelier. I feel like a little kid in a fantasy castle… Wait that is exactly the situation I am in.

I got a few glances into some other rooms. While many were empty others seem to burst with things. More than one room look like another library. One was definitely a laboratory with strange glass tubes, stranger machinery and a ton of strangest samples. Even a biotope is in one of the rooms. It is bright lit due to a glass dome and there is even a lawn with benches, tables and a small pond.

My mouth was probably open for the whole time of our walk through this magnificent building. I am in total awe by the sheer amount of fascinating things around me. Then I get poked and turn around to see Applejack smiling at me. “Darn impressive! Isn`t it?” A nod from me is the only answer I am capable of at the moment. “Yeah… We were the same when we first took a look at the whole building. Couldn´t believe that all this was built from a moment to another. But then again we saw many strange things on our adventures.”

I don’t understand everything she is talking about but I assume that they had their fair share on troubles in the past. Their friendship runs so deep that they can call themselves a family. Applejacks hint make me wonder what they do. “So… You go on adventures deliberately?”

There is a laugh behind me and Rainbow Dash comes into my view. She is flying above me and looks at me with a toothy grin. “Nah… not all the time. Happen to be that trouble seems to occur around us every now and then. Not that I mind, because many of them are tooootally awesoooome!” She spreads her forelegs and it seems she really enjoys their adventures. “Well… there are some of them that were no fun. Not like you could just choose which one you want.” Figures.

“Yeah like evil villains who messed with us in the past. Chrysalis and Sombra were like a worm in your apple.” Applejack makes a frown and she pronounces these names like she was scared to vomit by just saying them. “And don´t get me started on Discord. This crazy old chaotic hassle is a bunch of work.”

Fluttershy joins us by walking besides me. “Oh… uhm… I wouldn´t call him a crazy old chaotic hassle. He has some good points. Well… they are not every time that easy to see for everyone but he changed. And … uhm… I trust him.” Fluttershy is probably a very shy pony but I guess she stands up for her friends. But who is this Discord? The name gives a hint, that he is indeed trouble.

“Yes totally believable. Who was the one that betrayed us in the first place and threw everything into chaos? Who was responsible for this?” Rainbow Dash seems pretty angry and she glares at Fluttershy who flinch at the intimidating display. Soon she regains her composure and stares back at Rainbow Dash. “That was him. Yes. But tell me who was the one that helped us before he got tricked? Who gave the hints to the keys we needed to open the crystal box that saved us all in the end? He also apologized and since that time his behavior was nearly flawless… except for that one time where he messed up the royal garden by accident.”

Both winged ponies battle each other with stares. The air feels heavy and we even stopped in our tracks. That seemed to get Twilights attention since she answered from the front. “Girls, quiet now. Enough of all this rambling. Rainbow you know that I forgave Discord. You do good to do the same.” Rainbow changes expression to defeat while Fluttershy seems a little bit pleased with Twilights response. “And Fluttershy. Even if I forgave Discord doesn’t mean we should forget completely that he was willing to betray us in the past. Also it is up to each individual to decide if they want to forgive him his crimes.” Now both, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, look defeated and let their head hang.

I cough a little trying to get their attention. “Well this Discord-guy seems like a chaotic one. Who is he exactly? All this talking about him made me curious.”

Fluttershy has a smile on her face and opens her mouth to say something but she is getting interrupted by a white flash of light that brightens everything in the hallway. I get blinded and stumble over my own feet. My arms try to cushion my fall but I don’t fall. Currently I am in midair.

“My oh my, carefully.” There is a voice behind me. It sounds a little raspy and high but you could still tell that it is a guy. “So what is all this talking about me? I got itches all over my body from being talked about.”

Because of my current position it is impossible for me to get a good glance at the one behind me. Fluttershy has a pleased look on her face and nods into my direction. “Ah Discord it is so nice to see you. But could you please let Robert go? We had a … little discussion about you and he got curious about you.”

“Ah then never mind. Robert was it? What are you exactly,” asks the voice from behind me.

I am dropped to the ground and turn around to the one who was holding me. “Gwaaah!”
My scream is echoed by the walls and I fall on my butt. That thing that was holding me moments ago is a grotesque mix of different animals. It´s head has a faint resemblance of a horse with one deer antler and one blue goat horn. The eyes are yellow and he has one long tooth and also a goat beard. While the right arm is that of a lion the other is more like a claw of an eagle. The legs are also different, one is that of a lizard and the other is from a goat. To sum it all up the body is quite long and on the back is a bat wing and the other is probably from a pegasus. The tail resembles that of a dragon with a white tail tuft at the end. You could mostly think of it like a Chinese dragon… just more random.

“W-W-What are you!” I point my finger at the strange creature in front of me.

“Well. I am Discord.” He announces while going into a majestic pose. He is closing his eyes while raising his head and his gesture is like one of these criers in the Middle Ages. “Spirit of chaos and disharmony. Master of disguise and trickery. And I also…” There is a flash and he wears a golfer outfit. “… have a pretty decent backswing.” He laughs and his looks return to ‘normal’. “Oh I nearly forgot.” His arms extend drastically and he pulls everypony in something what resembles closely a hug. “I am friend with all these great ponies here.” Every one of them is smiling, but the smiles of Rainbow Dash and Applejack seem to be a bit forced.

Discords arms return to normal and his attention is now back to me. He walks up to me and bow down to me. “Well that is what I am. So back to my question who are you… or to be precise WHAT are you? I´ve never seen anything like you.” He looks at me a little bit confused, then it changes to some kind of realization and he whispers, ”but these clothes reminds me…” It is so silent that I can’t tell what else he is saying.

“Well, I am Robert. I am a human and got here because of some crazy circumstances.” I answer the strange one and I wonder if he really is a god-like creature. His recent display made it clear that he wields also magic.

Twilight Sparkle steps up and pokes Discords leg. “We were about to take a little meal. You can join if you like.” That got Discords attention and he turns to Twilight. “Oh I would love that. But let me prepare some sandwiches.” What he does now is even more confusing than the things he did before. He opens an invisible door in the middle of the hallway and walks into it, vanishing in the blink of an eye. The door closes and there is no more sign of him or the opening. Everyone just continues to walk to the dining room like nothing happened.

“What was all that?! He opened a door, which is clearly not there and vanishes?!” I state my confusion and look at the ponies puzzled.

Fluttershy is the one to clear my confusion partly. “He wields the name ‘Spirit of Chaos’ not just for show. His powers are vast and something like what you just saw is no problem for him.”

Pinkie Pie jumps into the air. “Oh and he can make chocolate rain, too. Mmmmmmmh jummy.” You can tell how excited she is about that fact. Her eyes get glassy and droll is dripping from her muzzle. Even I am curious now what chocolate rain would look like.

“Girls; don’t confuse Robert more than he already is,” Twilight interrupts Pinkies jumping around with telepathic magic… as much as I can tell. “Look Robert, Discord is an old entity and his powers are only matched by the elements of harmony. Just be careful because he loves to play pranks on everyone… some of them are a little bit…”

“.. over the top,” declares Rarity. “He messed with us a lot in the past and we can call us lucky that he really wants to change.” Fluttershy interferes again and angrily makes her statement. “Oh, give him a break. He had never any intention to hurt anyone, except for the time with Tirek…”

The girls start another discussion while I stand beside Spike, who just shrugs. “Come Robert; let the girls be. We can prepare the food in the meantime.” That is at least something that I am able to understand. After taking one last look at the debating ponies I follow Spike.

“Is that behavior normal for them?” I and my draconic companion are walking side by side through the seemingly empty castle-tree. “That? Happens sometimes, not often but there are a few topics where they never really agree with each other. But don’t waste too much time thinking about it. Even if they clash like this, they make up quickly after.” I nod and resume looking around. Why are there no warriors, guards or some servants?

Spike stops in front of a large door with different collared ornaments on it. Some of them resemble ponies while others seem to be … a griffon, a dragon, a minotaur and some other creatures which I don’t know. They are probably the inhabitants of this strange world. “Here we are. Let us start without them. It could take some time and I am quite hungry. Come with me; let’s see what we can find in the kitchen.”

We come into a big room with enough space for a small house. The floor is covered with a red fluffy carpet; it has some gold linings in it and you are somehow unable to follow one lining for a longer period. You just lose sight of it. It is definitely expensive and costs a small fortune. The table is also large with enough room and seats for at least two dozen people… or ponies. The color is an elegant dark brown with the pattern of the tree in it. The middle of the table hosts many flowerpots with fresh beautiful flowers with all kinds of colors but mostly in a purple. The color strongly resembles Twilight Sparkles coat. Many different pictures are at the wall; showing different landscapes, ponies or sceneries. One wall is occupied by a window so gigantic that you could say that the window IS the wall. Warm sunlight shines through and brightens the room.

The view is literally breathtaking and I realize that I held my breath. “Wow!” This whole place is really like one out of a fairy tail.

A big grin is on Spike´s face and he even laughs a little. “All rooms are created extravagantly. Twilight doesn’t like it that much, she is more the bookworm and our old home was a library. Rarity loves it obviously. The kitchen is at the right end, let´s go.” The mentioned door leads to the kitchen. This room is also very bright with white colored furniture and has many things which look very familiar to kitchen equipment from my world. It is somehow confusing that some things are modern like the refrigerator or the oven; others are likely from the Middle Age. Spike doesn’t seem to notice my confusion and he walks straight to the food. As expected; it is filled with different vegetables and milk products. There are also many different sweets. The lack of meat is obvious since ponies are herbivores.

Besides the refrigerator are some boxes and cabinets. The boxes are filled with hay, potatoes, tomatoes, onions and other things. One of the cabinets holds sweets. I spot some mushrooms and exotic looking … fruits? Spikes is busy collecting different indigents and amass them on a table. He proceeds by pulling a small stool over and start preparing the first indigent.

I come over to the little dragon and look over his shoulder. He is quick and you can tell that he is cocking more frequently. “Can I help you?”

“Sure take a knife and cut the mushrooms. We are making a stew. It is easy to prepare and we can make enough for everyone with ease.” His hands work precisely and I have difficulties following them but I got my share of work. After I cleaned my hands I take a seat beside the dragon and we both work in silent for the next minutes.

Since the start of this crazy adventure is this moment the first to sort out my own thoughts and I am more than grateful for it. You don’t get dragged into another planet… world… or dimension every day. Even if my situation at hand is not life threatening doesn’t mean that it will stay this way. Family and friends will begin to worry about me soon and I have to find a way back home. My best options are Twilight Sparkle, since she seems friendly and wields magic. Don’t forget that she is the former student of an immortal princess. The thought of an immortal queen is intimidating. Just mirror that on earth: An immortal dictator with great power… Seems scary. The other princesses might also be a good lead to return to my world. But since I don’t know them or how they will react to a creature from another world it is probably wise to stick with Twilight Sparkle. There is also Discord. If he really is something like a god; maybe it´s easy for him to return me home?

“Is everything alright Robert? You are very quiet.” I shriek out of my thoughts and look at Spike who seems a little bit worried. How long did I sit here in silence? Five minutes, ten or even fifteen?

Smiling at my companion I reassure him that everything is alright. “It was a hectic and crazy day for me and I try to understand what exactly happened to me. I don’t know enough about all this to come up with any theories or reasonable solutions. I like challenging questions but I guess this one is a little bit too difficult for the current me. But thank you for your concern Spike.”

He still views me for a few seconds and then returns to his task and I think that this would be it but he starts talking again. “I think I know a little how you feel since I´m the only dragon that lives among ponies and you feel alien to your surroundings. Yet again… I AM still from this world; you on the other hand don’t even know this world. Don’t worry, we find a way to return you to your world. Twilight loves challenges, too. She is the smartest one in Equestria.” Here I thought he gives a damn about me, looks like the little guy had some thoughts of his own.

“Yeah…,” I answer him after some hesitation, “magic or other otherworldly happenings are not really common in my world. Most of these stories are fake or the outcome from a lack of information. Ponies are just … animals in our world. Not even intelligent enough to talk. This world feels … magical.” I and Spike crack a smile and he seems to loosen up a little bit more. “How come you are the only dragon here? You are not the last one, are you?”

That question changes Spikes expression. Anger and sadness are the feelings I could read in his face. This question did stir up something and I feel sorry for stepping on his feelings, even if it was without my intention. “Sorry if that question makes you uncomfortable, that wasn’t what I wanted.”

“No, it is just… a little hard to talk about,” he sighs and start working on the indigents again, “you should know, not every dragon is nice. No, let me say it like that, most are not friendly. If you ever happen to meet one of my kind, be on your guard. Don’t trust them.”

That surprised me. So even on this world are some races that are not all peaceful. “Thanks for the advice. I will make sure to remember it.” He makes a small nod and it is clear that this topic is closed.

The rest of the time went by in the blink of an eye. We had some small chit chat about our cultures, family, hobbies and other topics. It is quite fascinating that there are many similarities between our worlds. The development of Equestria compared to my world between the 16th century and the 20th. They have Dj´s but no television. They have refrigerators but no airplanes. They have gaming consols but no cars. There are even cities with names that sound like from my world… Manehatten … funny.

Finally the meal is finished and there is a delicious scent and I hear my stomach making audible noises again. Spike and I put the pot, plate and cutlery on a small food cart. We also add some carafe with water and tea. When we get back into the dining hall we find that everypony has arrived and they are talking with each other friendly.

Twilight Sparkle spots us and waves in our direction. “That looks delicious guys. Thank you for preparing.” The others also turn in our direction and look happy that the food is coming. Pinkie Pie rocks back and forth with her chair and it looks like she will fall over any moment, which miraculously doesn’t happen. It is good that they are really herbivores; otherwise it would feel like feeding predators in a zoo.

“You should test it before you praise us,” is my answer while I help Spike to set the table. “Spike did most of the work; I just cut some things… nothing to difficult.” Finally everything is ready and I look for a spot to sit. They all sit around one end of the table and there is more than half of the table empty. The ponies already start to dig into the stew and it seems they like it. Somehow I don’t want to butt into their discussions and walk to a chair two seats away from the next pony, who would be Rarity.

I sit down and start to eat the vegetarian stew, it is really good. Some meat would be great but somehow I get the feeling that I have to abstain it for a longer period. Better I get adjusted to it soon. The background sounds seemed to quiet down and I look around, only to realize that they are all watching me. Did I do something wrong? Is there some custom that I am not aware of? “Is something the matter? Did I mess something up?”

Twilight Sparkle shakes her head and her eyes are set on me. “Robert why do you sit back there? Don’t tell me you are still scared of us.” The other ponies also look confused.

That is what bothers them? “Sorry I didn’t want to offend you. It was just that I am unsure how much more hospitality I can hope for. You were so generous and I don’t want to overextend it. After all, it is the first time that I am in the presence of a princess.”

All of them giggle and again I feel like the dumb one. That is a feeling I don’t like. “Robert, like I said before. I am a princess but I am still just a pony like all the other… you know what I mean. Just say Twilight that is more than sufficient.” Her horn is again shining and just a second later I and my plate are flying over to them. It really is an irritating feeling to get dragged by an invisible force but at the same time it feels cool to fly. “Now come over here Robert. We even have reserved a place for you. Don’t be shy.”

Smoothly I land between Twilight and Fluttershy and I feel embarrassed. My face is probably in a strong red color. These ponies are indeed very friendly and their hospitality is at the moment more valuable to me than any treasures. “Thank you all,” I mumble silently and look straight at my plate.

Fluttershy seems to be about to say something but there is a flash of light and a door appears on the Table. Fascinated I follow what else might happen and I am not disappointed, because when the door opens Discord walks through. The mixed creature balances several plates with different sandwiches and he greets us with a big toothy grin. “Ah there you are… and you even started without me. How sad this is. But better late than never they say.” He jumps into the air and the plates were not balanced by him, they were held up by some kind of levitation spell, tricky. Gracefully and somewhat dramatically he takes a seat at the end of our group. With a spin of his claw the plates float to everyone and each time it stops it drops a sandwich besides the stew. “Here enjoy yourself. I made sure to outdo me this time and you can be sure to outdo me is a challenge.” His appearance changed while speaking to that of a box-champion only to be normal in the next moment. He surely likes to cosplay.

The sandwiches are made with different indigents but I cannot identify them. The smell is good and the bread is still warm. I think it is safe to eat it. Carefully I take a bite of the freshly prepared sandwich only to be surprised. It does not only smell good it even tastes deliciously. Happily I dig in and before I knew ate three more. This seems to makes Discord happy and he is watching me digging into his food. “Finally someone who is able to honor my skills. Robert, I utterly start to like you. Oh just wait till I prepare some other things” Is he eating the glass while the water stays midair. How in the name of god is he doing that?

“They taste really good,” is my answer between two bites still wondering about the strange tastes of Discord, “they remind me of those I made in my world.” The sandwiches seem not to be that popular with the other ponies and they look not pleased while taking small bites from it. If he is eating glass can there also be something strange in these sandwiches? I take a look and no, the indigents look different but they seem edible. “How come you don’t like it?”

Rainbow Dash speaks up and look displeased in the direction of Discord. “Last time we got to eat his sandwiches we ended all in the restroom.” The accused seems not to be bothered by it. Instead he answers with the voice of a referee … and outfit! When did he change again?. “Oh puh. How should I have known that you ponies are not able to digest otherworldly vegetables? I thought that you ponies are more… sturdy.” Somehow I get the feeling that he knew that this would happen, but how can someone say he understands a godlike creature.

A growl makes my attention switch from Discord back to the rainbow pegasus. “Of course you knew that this would happen! And even if you didn’t know this, you didn’t even bother to warn us. You just served them.” She really seems angry about it, not that Discord is bothered in the slightest about it. But when he looks in the direction of Fluttershy he seems to shrink… No let me correct my wording. He IS shrinking and is now not bigger than Spike. “Ok ok… I am sorry. I will warn you next time and you can be sure this time I did my homework.” His appearance switched again, this time to a schoolboy with many papers flying around him. “You should be fine when you eat those because I drained the ‘otherworldly’ from them.”

That whole discussion got my attention. Did he just say otherworldly? That means he has the ability to infiltrate other worlds, not that I assumed less from a creature like him. “Are you able to travel to other worlds?”

Discord seems to think about something but then he nods. “Yes, I am able to travel to different worlds in the blink of an eye.” When he sees my happiness in my face he races his hand. “But don’t get your hopes up, Robert. Even if I am wielding powerful magic, I am still unable to control to which world my powers lead me. The only world I can directly come to is this one. Sorry to disappoint you in that matter.”

My new hopes were crushed as soon as they were born. A small swearing leaves silently my lips, followed by a sigh. One of my few options just cancelled itself and not many are left open. This situation makes me really wonder if I will be able to return home. A hoof is placed on my shoulder and I see that Twilight wants to give me some comfort. Her hoof is one moment later accompanied by Fluttershys hoof. The only good thing is the luck of meeting these friendly ponies. It could be fairly worse.

“Don’t worry that much, Robert. It was definitely magic that brought you to Equestria. And Magic is my best subject. I find a way to send you home. Maybe it will not happen tomorrow or even in this week but we will find a way.” Her name, princess of friendship, isn’t just for show. Twilight just gives me the feeling that I can trust her completely. “And in the meantime you are free to stay with me. The castle is really big and it gets really quiet with just Spike, Owlowiscious and me around. Owlowiscious is my owl you will get to meet him.”

That offer is a surprise. I mean, she IS a princess and there have to be some rules for guests. My face seems to mirror my feelings because Twilight giggles. “Robert, do you think about the fact that I am a princess again? Just stop it; I just want to help you and who knows, maybe even able to teach you about magic. This is one reason… and maybe some honest interest in you as a traveler from another world. I mean you don’t get a chance to learn about other worlds that often.”

So there are other reasons for that offer. Still, this is a good idea. She wields magic and is the former student of this Princess Celestia. To learn about ‘my magic’, as strange as it may sound, could bring a little bit of light into all this. “Thank you for the offer Twilight and yes. I will gladly accept it.” She seems happy about my response and she says she will show me my room later that evening.

The next hours are spent by talking about my and their world. It was pretty much the same discussion I had with Spike while cooking. Each pony had different questions and did my best to answer them as good as possible.

Discord leaves at one point, saying that he had to attend some matters and vanished into thin air. He really wields some crazy magic. Not that I could understand the magic of others, but this is a task for tomorrow.

The sound of the clock brings us back to time and we realize it is past 8 o´clock. I start to feel the exhaustion of my body which is no wonder, this day was crazy and took a big toll on my body. Twilight seems to have the same opinion. “Look how late it is. I think we will stop this for today and continue tomorrow.” Everypony agrees and after a quick goodbye, where I get a hug from everypony, they leave.

Twilight was right; the castle-tree is big and empty. I state my confusion about the lack of other residents to Twilight. “Yeah. It is pretty empty. Celestia wants that I get some guards here, but I decline. Don´t misunderstand I am well aware of my position but I still prefer to be seen as a normal pony and not some royal snob. Especially when everypony bows in front of me. I just don’t like it.”

She really seems like a normal …pony. The royalty I learned about in school acted like they stood above all others. “So you are a princess and you have all the privileges and tasks as one. But you just want to be yourself. There are many persons from my world who could learn a lot from you.”

A small blush is on Twilights face and she seems flustered. “No, I don’t think that I am a role model for a princess. I like my friends, books and I love to learn new things. My royal status came over me from one night to another and I finally got accustomed to it just recently.”

Spike, Twilight and I get to a large open are and there are five doors around. “Here we are. You get a guest room for the duration of your stay. If you need anything just ask me or Spike, we have the two rooms next to yours.” We walk up to my room and it has a griffon-symbol in gold on it.

Up on entering I am baffled. It is huge. A president suit is a joke compared to what is before me. The room is big enough for several cars. It is occupied with a gigantic royal bed. Four people would lie down on it without any room problems. There is also a big dark colored table accompanied by several cabinets a wardrobe is also present. Every girl would have problem to fill this one entirely. A huge red and brown colored carpet lies on the floor, similar to the ones you see everywhere in the castle. A big glass door leads to a balcony from where you could see everything of Ponyville. I am also able to see the Everfree Forest. They talked about it before, it is really dangerous in there and I should not go in there without proper preparations.

“Is everything to your liking?” I turn around and see Twilight standing smiling besides me. It feels like she knew that my reaction would be like that.

“This is more than I could ever ask for. Thank you Twilight.” Rooms like this would cost a small fortune in my world and here I get everything for free. The best thing would be that I find a way to repay her in some way.

Twilight nods and hugs me and I am a little bit shy to hug her back. “Good night, Robert. Sweet dreams and don’t worry. After a good rest everything will look much brighter than today.”

I return the hug and smell the scent of her coat. It reminds me of old books and lavender, quite pleasant. “Thank you Twilight. This means a lot to me. I am also grateful that everyone welcomed me with open arms… hoofs and you even provide me with a place to stay.”

“You are welcome. But now you go to bed. Tomorrow will hold many new challenges for you.” This is more than true. Twilight leaves me alone and I stand in the middle of the room.

Trying to remove the mage outfit I realize that it works this time. Hat and cape lie before me on the table, the staff is still missing and I forgot about it. I have to search for it tomorrow. The two clothes look so harmless and it is unimaginable that they are at fault for my situation. It may seem catastrophic but it was I that said that my life is boring. “Well that for sure will change now,” I say silently while looking for anything special on the strange clothes. Stars and bells are still in place and the blue color makes it look like that the stars are floating in the room.

After I remove all clothes, excluding my underwear, I climb into the gigantic bed. It is soft and almost like walking on clouds. The blanket is also comfortable on the bare skin and I make myself ready for sleep. My thoughts wander around; about all that happened to me today, the different personalities I met and about my family. Do they miss me? Are they worried about me and will they search for me? Oh and my poor sister. She will probably cry because of me vanishing this roughly. Will my parents even believe my sister? It is not normal that a person is dragged into another world. Will I be able to return home? What do I do if there is no such way? What about everpony? Will they let me stay with them if there is no way for me to go home?

I am scarred and I am shaking like crazy. Sweat is running down my body and I sit up in bed. The moon traveled quite the distance. This is getting ridiculous; this whole situation is just crazy and unexplainable. God damn it! I want to go home! This isn’t right. Magic was not part of my life and it should have stayed that way!

These thoughts ramble through my brain. Not paying any attention to my surroundings I am surprised that I am now standing in front of Twilights room.

“What am I doing here? I am old enough to sleep alone. I don’t need to sleep with someone else.” But I still stand in front of the door, not making any tries to leave. “She is even a princess; there is no way that she would let me stay the night with her in the first place!”

I am shocked when the door opens slowly and the named princess is yawning at me. “Uaargh…hello Robert. Is there something you need?”

The sheer fact that I am waking a princess in the middle of the night because I can’t sleep is outrageous. “I uhm… No that … I just wanted … I can´t seem to find sleep.” Defeated I state the embarrassing reason and look at the floor.

A hoof is put on my shoulder and I am dragged into the direction of her door. “That is understandable. How about it, you stay with me for tonight?” My eyes shot open and I look perplexed at her. This is getting crazier by the minute. Still, this is tempting.

A slow nod is my answer and moments later I am in her room, which resembles the one I have in a lot of ways. The only difference is the decoration and some coloration. I cannot tell what everything is since there is just the moonlight as a light source. Many books are around, some are stacked on one another and other occupies the many bookshelves on the wall.

The princess moves straight to the bed and makes herself comfortable. She pats the place besides her with a little smirk and Twilight would probably see the blush on my face if the light was a little brighter. Hesitantly I join Twilight on the bed and let some fair spare room between the two of us.

“You really are a shy one you know that? I won´t bite, so come here.” She moves closer to me and I am pulled into a soothing hug. This situation is weird. I can´t sleep and who is the one to help me… a pony princess. “Your skin feels nice. Good night Robert. Tomorrow is another day; we will need our stamina for it.”

Again I smell her scent and I find comfort in it. Snuggling a little closer to her I am finally able to find my way into the world of dreams.

3 Walk with open eyes

Something is not right. My bed never felt this soft and fluffy. Is there a living being lying beside me… is it the old flea bag? Dad never allowed him to sleep in our beds. Also there is this scent of lavender, did Rachel pick up herbs again. I should really take a look but it so comfortable and my motivation to wake up is slim.

“Hmmmm….”

What was that? Since when can dogs sigh? Wait a second the one lying beside me is too big to be our dog Joker. Slowly I open my eyes and I see a mulberry colored coat in front of me and I feel hoofs wrapped around me. A pony… Twilight Sparkle. Yes, I am in Equestria because I found this strange ball who transformed itself into a mage outfit.

The memories from yesterday slowly make themselves present in my mind. All that happened yesterday seems so surreal and if there wasn’t this pony snuggling with me I would call it a hallucination. Seems like everything that happened is real and I am in a magical world and I sleep in the bed of a local princess… who really has a strong grip! The sun is rising up at the moment, the first beams of brighten the room.

My tries to escape the warm clutch of Twilight just makes her increase the pressure. She really likes to use me as a cushion but I need to leave before anyone else sees me in this position. I don’t want to steer up any more trouble than I already have.

But what else can I try to make her lose grip on me? My mobility is pretty restricted thanks to my position and her legs. The number of options is still big enough I guess. Tickling could be the best solution and my fingers wander to her belly. Her coat is so smooth… no, don’t lose sight of your objective Robert!

Carefully I start to scratch different areas of her body in hope to find a ticklish spot. At first it just stirs her up a little and she is mumbling something silently. After a minute of trying I finally find the right spot and Twilight starts to giggle. Her grip loosens a little bit and I see my chance. Quickly I pull myself out of her grasp, first my upper body and then my lower half. At last I can breathe freely and rotate my aching extremities.

Mumbling sounds make me look back at the sleeping princess, just to see her face making a frown and her legs try to find my body again. A quick thought comes to my mind and I make a roll out of my blanket and push it in her reach. Her legs happily wrap themselves around it and she settles down again.

Silently and slowly I leave the oversized bed and now I see her room clearly for the first time. The room is filled with many different decorations. There are a lot of photographs with Twilight and her friends on it, some of them are with other ponies or creatures who I don’t know. Strangely some of the decorations seem to be out of place, like a voodoo mask on the wall or an empty cage. The mask is a lot like the ones in my world. Why are there so many similarities? Well maybe it really is another dimension and that could explain… no; even if there is no explanation for anything here. Many more things look interesting. Medals and prices from competitions, paintings and drawings probably from a younger one and this is not everything named.

But one painting gets my attention; it is a big framed picture of a bearded pony with a magic outfit. I will be damned but it looks EXACTLY like the one that is the cause for all this! A name is worked into the frame and it says

‘Starswirl the bearded’.

The name doesn’t ring a bell or tell me anything. Is there a connection to this? Maybe it is originally his, or a cult wears this? Maybe even a brotherhood? I think about the possibilities….

… Wait a second, I can read the letters! I slap myself for my lack of observation. I am able to understand these ponies and read their language. How that is even possible if this is another dimension? Understanding their language should have been a problem. This is another mystery… I should really make a list of all the questions I have. It is good that I understand these ponies and even read their vocabulary; it helped a lot up till now…

Some things should just be accepted I guess. For this Starswirl-guy … I should ask Twilight later when she wakes up. Somehow I get the feeling that he has something to do with the outfit. This is the first real lead I have and it really makes me happy. Let the investigation please continue like this.

For now I should get ready for the day and put on some clothes besides my underwear. I walk up to the door and open it a gap big enough to get out… only to get blinded by a flashlight. Stumbling back and falling to the ground I blink heavily to regain my vision.

“Aaaah who do we have here?”
“How was it?”
“What did you do last night?”
“Was it fun?”

What in the name of heaven is going on? Slowly my vision gets back to normal and a moment later I think that I am still asleep. The voices all sound the same and they all belong to Discord… but not ONE Discord. Standing in front of me are six Discords in different but also similar paparazzi outfits. Handling a big old camera and wearing reporter hats. He is really random but funny at the same time.

“I didn’t do anything Discord.” Trying to be as calm as possible I stand up and the Discords come closer to me. They surround me like sharks a bleeding prey looking for an opening to attack. If I lose my composure now he will increase the harassment. Somehow I should not give him any ammunition to use it against me. Better destroy his fun; that way he loses interest in me.

“Don’t be shy. We know that you slept with the royal princess of friendship. Something is in the bush and we want to know what it is! Were the little Robert scared of the dark night?” This sly weasel tries to enrage me. Not happening; there were enough bullies in my life who I took out without fighting. You are just another one.

Without any emotion on my face I talk to him. “You really want to know, do you?” The creatures come even closer to me and their cameras are just inches away from my face. They all nod frantically and there is a sparkle in every eye pair. “Well, to tell the truth. I was scared and Twilight was kind enough to provide me with company to calm me down.”

There are no lies, no excuses, no anger or embarrassment shown on my face. My voice is calm and normal but I would like to yell at him badly. Discord defiantly knows this but makes no move. There is a small flash and every Discord vanishes and only a ‘normal’ looking one remains. He seems to be displeased with my sincere answer and he is staring at me. “What a sweetheart Twilight is.” Now he is walking around me while his voice gets theatrical. “The poor kid is not able to sleep alone and has to sleep with someone else. Puh puh puh how sad this it.” This is really annoying as hell. But stay serene Robert, don’t play into his hands. Well I think a little sally could work.

“Discord, could it be that you are envious that I sleep with someone else and you have to sleep alone? I guess it can get really lonely when everyone is wary around you.” That face! Oh that hit the spot. He wasn’t expecting to be attacked like this and his expression is priceless. Mouth and eyes wide open while he also stops in his tracks around me. It seems that he needs some seconds to answer to this, probably not common for him that he gets such a feedback.

“HAHAHAHAAHOHOHOHOHOH.”

Laughs come from the strange godlike creature in front of me. Discord holds his belly and is laughing on the floor. “Priceless! Hahahahahaha! That is new.” A flash later he stands in front of me and lays both ‘hands’ on my shoulders. A happy look is on his face together with a big grin. “You really are not from this world. Not many stay sane when I tease them and even less have such a witty answer. I really like you Robert. Trust me when I say this. We can be good … friends.”

Well, he seems like an idiot; a funny sympathetic idiot. That he could be bad or even evil is unthinkable. Time will tell if we can be friends. For now to be friends with a god, even if it is the god of disharmony, could bring some benefits and good insight. “That would be great Discord. But it takes time before I call someone a close friend.”

He wants to answer to it but we get interrupted by the door behind us opening. A tired looking alicorn is looking at us. Her mane is a mess and her eyes are only half open. A yawn comes from her and looks at the two of us. “Good morning boys.” We both answer her with a silent ‘good morning Twilight’ and you can tell that she is about to fall asleep again. “I think it is great that you two …. *yawn* … such early birds, but please let other get their sleep.” The two of us reply a ‘sorry’ and the princess of friendship leaves to return to the land of dreams.

Discord and I stand in absolute silence in the hallway. I poke Discord and speak to him. “I think we should leave her alone.” Without an answer I go for my room and enter it. Discord is close behind me. Why is he even following me in the first place; boredom? “Discord is there anything else you need? Because I will take a bath now and make myself ready for the day.”

He seems like that he has something else to say but he just stands there with mouth open. After a second he finally talks. “Oh yes, I have some matter to attend, too. You know, wrecking a little bit of chaos here and there… but nothing lethal or overly dangerous. Just some messing around, if I don’t do it I get ithing all over my body.” Some vesicles appear on his body and he starts scratching himself.

Figures that he needs to stay true to his nature or he doesn’t feel himself fulfilled. “I get it. My lips are sealed.” He gives me a thumb up and a hole opens in the ground and he is gone after a second… as is the hole. All these tricks; he really likes them and I start to like them too.

The bathroom is my next stop. This is also extravagant like the rest of the rooms in this castle. A bathtub as big as a pool is in the middle; around it are different other things. A toilet in a small excluded room, a washbasin with a big mirror and some chairs which face the big frosted glass window. Light source is a big golden chandelier and the tiles seem to glow slightly.

I feel small compared to the sheer size of the room. The best idea is to check out this gorgeous bathtub and enjoy a good soak. A small cabinet holds towels, bath salts, shower gel, brushes and everything else you need. After I removed my underwear and prepare some towels for later, then I jump into the bathtub. A low sigh escapes my lips; the water is nice. Warm, the smell is clear of any chemicals like chlorine, it is deep enough that it goes up to my torso and I can nearly feel how my pores open up. This is just perfect.

To collect my thought I float through the water looking up to the ceiling.

So… I am still in Equestria and today is my first full day in this magic filled world. What will happen? I guess everything is possible when magic is involved. First priority is to get more knowledge about this world. The libraries here and Twilight can provide me with that. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna… they can also know one or another thing. Not every day that you hear of an immortal ruler; if the two of them really are that powerful than maybe they can send me home directly. Or at least they are another source of information.

There is also the fact of Twilight wanting to teach me magic. How good that is? I don’t think highly of my magic skill up till now. Any more havoc and I will surely end in prison. To end in a magical world´s prison is the last thing that I want to happen to me. Rachel would be upset if her brother never comes home and doesn’t play with her.

What my family is doing at the moment I wonder? Not that I can do much from my current position; I better work on what matters most.

While I scrub myself I remember the ‘song’ which I hummed and activated the magic clothes. Should I try it again and see what will happen? What could go wrong? I smile and think about it some more. My next world could host demons who want to eat me… or better torture me and THEN eat me. No more magic tests in absence of another magic wielder who can provide assistance. But why did mom sing the same song? Aaaaand another question. I will definitely write a list later.

After I finished washing and making myself ready for the day I leave the bathroom and put on my clothes. Since I only have this attire at the moment there isn’t much choice. If it isn’t for the blue cape and matching hat that brought me here. Judging against my gut feeling I put the outfit on and look in the mirror. This ‘Starswirl’-guy really had the same outfit. Researching him is another point on my to-do-list.

A knock comes from the door and I am greeted by a little purple dragon. Is it just me or does he look angry? I did nothing to upset him and we left yesterday as friends… Twilight of course! Fluttershy and co said that she raised him and is something like a mother for him. Who wouldn´t be upset if some random dude sleeps with your mother? But how does he know?

We just stand there in silence and spike eying me accusingly. “Uhm… Good morning Spike.”

“Morning Robert. Did you sleep well last night in ‘your’ room?” Yep, he is mad. Now he even crosses his arms and is tapping one of his feet.

“Is everything all right?” Oh nice going Robert. Spike now has a real angry face. “Look, I am sorry that I slept with Twilight yesterday.” My pleads seem only to increase his curiosity and he raises one eyebrow. He wants to hear more; I get it. “But please understand; I am all new to this whole world and was scared and lonely. Twilight was kind enough to provide me with some comfort.”

He points a finger at my face and I feel like getting an earful by my mother. “Once is ok. But don’t make that a habit. I hope we understand us.” A nod seems to finally relax him. He takes a deep breath and shakes his head. “Twilight wanted me to get you for breakfast. Be prepared for another pack of questions; she is in high spirits today and that is when it gets a little hairy with her.”

As long as I have her interest everything should be fine with her helping me. I don’t think if she would break her promise but better safe than sorry. “Ok, lead the way Spike. My sense of orientations is not the best and this castle is fairly big.”

Spike starts walking in a normal pace in the direction we came from yesterday. “You don’t tell! At first I got lost three times… ON A SINGLE DAY! Our old home was more convenient and had fewer possibilities to get lost.”

“What was it like? Your last home, I mean.” They told me yesterday that Twilight is a princess for a few months now and she was a ‘normal’ unicorn before ascending to be an alicorn. This world is really hard to understand with all the magic stuff.

“Our last home was the local library seated inside a big tree. Not a crystal one like this but a real old tree. Had its disadvantages to live there but we enjoyed it; up till the moment when Tirek blew everything to bits.” Sadness is present in the voice of my smaller companion. The loss of the old home really nags on him. Tirek was an old evil demon-like creature who broke free of his prison and attempted to rule over Equestira. Luckily Twilight and her friends defeated him with the ‘Elements of Harmony’.

“Sorry for that Spike. But look on the bright side, now you have a whole crystal tree castle which represents Twilight´s royal status better.” We walk passed all the rooms we did yesterday and I get to see all the smaller and bigger libraries again. “And now she can even host more books than before.”

This seems to make Spike laugh and he is loosening up. “Yes, thanks Robert. You are right. In the past we even had to give away some books for free since there was no more room to store them.”

Laughing we arrive at the dining hall and are welcomed by the purple alicorn princess sitting on one of the chairs. A big book is before her and she was reading in it up till now. “Good morning, Robert. Good to see you. I hope you slept well?”

A blush creeps on my face and Spikes steps on my foot. “Ouch... uhm… yes… yes I was able to find some sleep. Thank you again.” The seat next to her is free and I take it for myself and admire the variation of food on the table. Spread out before me is freshly baked bread, many different kinds of jam, butter, milk, juices, cheese and even eggs. My plate is soon filled to the brim and I enjoy all the natural tastes. “Mmmmmh… without flavor enhancer food tastes ten times better.” My table manners lack at one or another point but I couldn’t care less at the moment.

“What is ‘flavor enhancer’? By the sound of the name wouldn’t they improve the taste?” A facepalm of Spike tells me that I stepped on a mine. Well, she is the biggest supporter here I have, best thing I can do is entertain her. Also is learning also something I enjoy…

“Yes and no. Flavor enhancers simulate a better taste chemically. The industry uses them to lower their expenses and outdo each other. Many of these are … ok, but they still taste … unnatural. Nothing beats a natural taste. You even have to pay more to get natural food, since flavor enhancers are lowering the costs because don’t have to produce the food under great condition. They simulate many things in our world…”

The next half an hour is I and Twilight discussing that topic. Debating with Twilight is fun. Her questions are clever and she understands many different things in a scary pace. Spike was silent the whole time and ate his meal only eying me on one or two moments. Is he jealous or angry?

Suddenly his cheeks get big and he seems to vomit any second now. This looks serious and I react fast. Frantically picking up an empty bowl I hurry to his side. His burp is loud and instead of disgusting stuff a flame comes from his mouth and if that isn’t confusing enough… the flames turn into a scroll. He waves his hand to reassure that he is fine. “That is normal Robert. I am something like a stationary postman… Celestia and Twilight can send letters at each other through my flames. And this should be the answer of Celestia.”

Phew, nothing serious it seems. Good for him.
...
...
… What answer? “What do you mean by that Spike?”

“I wrote them a letter yesterday and told them about you.” The answer comes from Twilight.

Princess Celestia and Luna already know about me! This could go so wrong. Even if Twilight and the others said countless times what gentle rulers they are; doesn’t mean that they are all that kind to invaders from another world! I hold my head and close my eyes. This threw me off and reorganizing my thoughts takes a few moments.

Something is hitting me slightly on the head and I see that it is a small purple glowing spoon is the cause.

“What did I tell you about worrying? Everything will be just fine, trust me.” Twilight lets the spoon fly back to her and sets in in her cup. The trust they have in Celestia and Luna is the real deal, unlike the people of my world and their trust in politicians. “Now let us see what she has to say.” The scroll flies in her reach is unwraps itself. Her eyes soak up every word there quickly and she is even mumbling what she reads. Telling from her expression it is most likely nothing worrisome but don´t count your chickens before they´re hatched.

“I knew it.” The letter is rewrapped and lands on the table. “She wants to meet you today! We are awaited at the Castle this afternoon and will dine together with her and Princess Luna. See I told you.” Well true, an invitation doesn’t make it look like that I am in danger. Truth being told, I am still not fully convinced. If I screw up badly my next stop will be the jail. “Spike, be a help and inform the others about it. They shall come here at twelve o´clock. After that we take the train to Canterlot. And yes, you are allowed to stay with Rarity up till then.” She even answers the upcoming question of Spike, who was about to say something.

He salutes in front of Twilight and with an ‘awesome’ he is gone. Could there be more between him and Rarity? Better is that I don’t interfere any more with Spike’s private life. Twilight seemingly ready my mind and a sly smile answers everything.

“What do we do till then? Personally I would like to read some books and ask you about Starswirl the bearded.” Aaaaaand another mine I stepped on. Twilight literally explodes with excitement.

“OH THAT IS WONDERFUL. Finally someone who appreciates a good book beside me. So many books to select and … oh you will love ‘A practical guide of magical creatures’, ‘The pocket guide of sorcery’ and especially ‘100 secrets about stones’!” Here she goes. I start collecting the dishes and balance them in my arms. Suddenly they all fly out of my arms and float midair.

Without paying any real attention to me Twilight moves past me followed by floating dishes; still talking about all the great books she has for me. “Twilight! Something basic would be best. Historical books and something like that is the best way to start. A good cornerstone is fundamental important to build up from.”

Her head turns around and there is a cute blush on her face and she seems embarrassed. “Sorry, you are right. Let us see what we got in the main library.” All the dishes are now being washed with magic. They float around the kitchen and dip into the sink getting cleaned up. Somehow it reminds me of that one movie … ‘Merry Poppins’! “But since Spike left in such a rush we have to do the dishes first.” I smile because she is doing all the work and the term ‘we’ seems wrong.

She notices my stares and one of her eyebrows rise. “Want to try it for yourself? This spell isn’t that hard; except for the number of objects but you can just start with one.” That is exactly what I want NOT to do.

My head shakes fast and hold both hands in front of me. “No. I don’t want to use… ‘my’ magic while I know so less about it. Also, all the dishes will probably be destroyed and any more chaos is not my intention. Let me first learn the theory before we go to the practical part.” Every time I used magic, up till now, ended with me dealing damage to something. Somehow the mage clothes seem to think otherwise because my magic wand just appears in front of my hands and now I am holding it.

“Oh wow Robert. How did you do this?” This raises Twilights interest in me again. Not that I can blame her because I am pretty stunned to.

“I have no clue. Just holding both hands with open hands triggers something that makes it appear or so it looks like.” That is definitely the same staff that appeared yesterday. Where it comes from or if I just create it every time I don’t know.

Twilight observes the object from different angles and pokes it with her hoof. Her curiosity is increasing rapidly. “This thing… maybe your hands are too … complex to focus magic through it. Unicorns focus their magic through their horns. Maybe your magic tries to do something similar?” After a second she adds, “and your problem with losing control over your magic is similar to baby unicorn magic.”

“How are baby unicorns able to get better with their powers?” Controlling these powers could provide a lot of merits.

“Training and learning. Growing up also gives them more control. Mature bodies handle magic a lot better.” Nothing special? Learning is one of my stronger points… physical abilities on the other side… not.

“I am here. If anything goes wrong I can just take care of it. Why don´t you just try it out.” She takes stance behind me and I can feel her breath on my neck. I get goosebumps and can´t hold onto my reasons. Trying my abilities are just too tempting. “Try to visualize what you want to do. Imagine the weight of the object and where it should go. Think of your magic as if it is one of your limbs.”

Memorizing what she says I try to implement her advices. A faint black glow is now around my wand and nothing bad happens. One of the plates shines in the same color but doesn’t do anything else.

“You are doing well. Now try to move your staff in the direction the plate should go.” Her hoof leads my hand, which is holding my wand. “Slowly. No hectic moves now.”

With great care I move my arm to the right side. The reaction is not what Twilight and I expected. All dishes shine black, even the ones which are in Twilights magic spell and dash from their current position to the right wall in a tremendous speed. They all crash and shards fly in every direction. A gasp from Twilight is the only sound I hear and a purple globe surrounds us instantly; shielding us against the dangerous objects. Her hoofs are wrapped around me and I close my eyes and take cover. This is way too scary. The sound of shards hitting the globe is muffled and there is even a faint echo.

The barrage of objects cease and no sound expect of my and Twilights breathing is present. My heart hurts while it pumps a lot of blood through the body. “Are you alright, Robert? It is over.”
A big sigh leaves my mouth and opening my eyes shows me that I did the same thing again; making a mess.

“Sorry Twilight. I did everything you told me, but at some point it went wrong and I don’t know why.” Tears start to run down my face. It is stupid to cry over something like this but the shock added to the frustration, of not succeeding at magic repeatedly, takes its toll on me.

She pets my head and talks to me with soothing voice. “No, I am at fault. We should really learn more about the way you use magic before trying something like this again.” Her grasp on me strengthen. “But you should not let this get you. No one is born a master and this time it was my wrong estimation.” I let these words sink into my consciousness. Never give up… my mom said the same thing every time when something went wrong.

After cleaning up the mess we head to the library which also serves as her workplace. A big desk is occupied with many request, letters, scrolls and books. The whole room is gigantic and even our big bedrooms are small compared to it. There are soooooooooo many bookshelves that counting all the books would forever. Towering windows make the room brightly lit and give it a calming aura. For darker hours are candles placed on every desk and torches on the wall. Also many couches and seat cushions are around for a more relaxing time while reading.

This library is in located on the ground floor behind the throne room. Which by the way is impressive itself and the thrones which are positioned in a circle makes it look like the round table of King Arthur. As everything else, it´s also formed out of crystals and everypony (and even Spike) have their own throne with their cutie marks on it.

Cutie marks are also a strange thing. They just appear on their flanks when the pony knows what its destiny is. Hopefully that will never happen to me… I can´t imagine myself with god knows what on my butt. They told me all that yesterday; including that they are something like a … peace patrol; representing different sides of the Elements of Harmony. The elements are an ancient power and can bring good to the world; if used correctly. A normal person can’t understand the importance of it but it seems to be a big deal.

The two of us sit on the desk and books fly around Twilight´s head. She is talking about the content of each book and which she recommends as starting material. The ‘History of Equestria’ is my obvious choice, even if it fairly thick and will take me some time to work through. ‘Tales of Starswirl the bearded’ is which will be the next one. The purple alicorn is a big fan of him and she would like to tell me what she knows about him but she has to finish her royal duties first and will do this later. To be able to be that consequent with oneself to work through this… mountain of work, shows me how much dependable she is. The third book which I take for future studies will be ‘Magic: History and basic usage’. Something I am a bit wary to read and learn about.

“This selection is good enough I think. All the topics which I want to know about at first are covered with this.” Satisfied I look at the books, they are in top condition with no real signs of usage. They take good care of them and I should also try to do the same. “Do you have some ink and paper for me? I like to take some notes while reading. Be it for further questions or if something has usable references for other topics.”

The demanded objects sail to me and Twilight is somehow excited about me reading her books. “Oh I just can’t wait how you judge them. Especially ‘Tales of Starswirl the bearded’ is a great one. You have to understand that all my friends don’t like reading as much as I do. They only read specific books. Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack just need books which are job-related. Pinkie doesn’t read any books and so would Rainbow Dash if it wasn’t for the ‘Daring Do’ book series.” A frustrated sigh comes from her and she is really displeased about the lack of enthusiasm for books from her friends.

This is a common feeling we have and I understand how annoying it can get. “I know what you mean. Reading books is not something many of my classmates enjoy and I get weird looks when I say that I do. I will start to read now; up till the others come and you can take care of your business. I won’t disturb you.”

“It´s fine. If you have any questions just ask. Enjoy it while I …’enjoy’ paper work.” After another grin she throws herself into work and many of the papers fly around her while she reads, signs and rewraps them one after another. The speed in which she does this is astonishing and her expression oozes with determination. She is very serious about her duties.

A though crosses my mind and it is an important one. “Twilight, are there any things I need to remember when I stand before your rulers? Etiquettes or something like that?”

Twilight doesn’t even look up from her work and just waves her hoof. “No. Just a bow in the beginning and a decent amount of civil respect are enough. Everything else is up to her to decide. Stop racking up your head.” After that she resumes her silent work.

My own part of work is now at hand. Learning and researching this world can be fun and I look really forward to do so. Maybe all this is not necessary if the immortal sisters can send me home but even if they can, I still want to learn about this magical fantastic world which hosts so many new things. Every time I learn about something new and interesting I get this excitement. Only this time… is it even stronger. While I open the historical book I think about all the possibilities this world could hold. With magic nothing seems impossible. Giggling like a moron I start to read the first book and can see a smile on Twilight’s face out of the corner of my eyes.

How much time passed? I don’t know since this book is really interesting. The history of Equestria is so entertaining that it almost feels like a novel instead of a historic record. Wars, battles and discrimination are all part of the pony history. Not everything is all ‘happy-go-lucky’ like I thought at first. Evil dictators like King Sombra, racism between the three pony races and battles with other races make the ponies more… human. While they reached the final point of near peace, which humanity still seems ages away, is the amount and the types of problems similar to the ones we had in our past… or still have. Heroes rose and fell over the decades and helped to form the country it is today. The records mostly circle around the happenings of Equestria and not about the rest of the world. To be precise there is almost nothing referring to the occurrences outside the country. Some things are mentioned like the names of other countries like the ‘Kingdom of the Griffons’ and the ‘Dragon Empire’ and their wars against one another. Interesting topics like their culture, political structure or technology is not covered by this book. Maybe there are some other books who maybe are a little bit more specific about the other countries.

When I reach a certain point in the book I stop reading. It is the foundation of Equestria; the picture of the first flag of Equestria. The flag shows a white and black alicorn forming a circle around a sun and a moon. Why is the flag referring to Luna and Celestia when they are not mentioned up to this point? Did I miss something while I read it? Scrolling back a few pages doesn’t help. There is no mention of Celestia and Luna. Something is not right. If the three pony tribes really founded the country with that flag to begin with. Sure there are always legends in history and many things stay in the shadow. Like the foundation of Rom… but this flag is out of place!

Maybe if I read further…

A poke on my shoulder together with a “Booooh!” scares me to death and I fall from my chair. Landing on my butt is a little bit painful and drags me from the history to the present. After a shake of my head I lose my perplexity. Standing in front of me is Pinkie Pie with a grin from one ear to the other. “Hellllooooo Robert. Got you good!” Laughter comes from behind her and I get to see who else is present. They are all here. Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Spike and of course Twilight and they all stand there laughing. Looks like I got really absorbed by the history book.
Pinkie is poking me rapidly now and I crack a smile because it tickles. “You reeeally were into it Robert. It was fun watching you for the past minute without you noticing. Seems like you really love books as much as Twilight, huh?” The energy she has is really contagious and I feel like I am charging up.

“Great another egghead.” This comes from Rainbow Dash in sarcastic tone and she rolls her eyes. She doesn’t mean it, that is obvious.

Pinkie raises me to my feet and jumps around me. “Now we can go to Canterlot and we will have lots of fun together. There are sooooo many good candy stores; not as good as Sugarcube Corner but still really tasty.”

Well first the important matters; time will tell what else we do. “Hahahahaha ok ok Pinkie I give in.” Finally she stops the assault on me. “I will trust your judgment on this. The meeting with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna has still upper priority.” This satisfies her and finally I am able to take a breather and wipe the dust of myself. “Hi there, by the way.”
After I greeted everypony else I go to the desk and mark the page where I ended reading. A bookmark lies on the desk and I put on the page and closes it after one final look at the flag of Equestria. Historical errors will have to wait.

Twilight looks at me and her expression is hard to understand. Maybe you can describe it as something between happy and impatience. “You can continue reading it later when we return, for now we have to go to the princess. Just let it be there.”

We head out for the castle and Fluttershy is walking beside me. “And how was your first night in Equestria?” Why does it have to be that question?! My face is getting read again and I try hard not to stutter.
“Yes. I… slept well. Thanks for asking and how was yours?”

We are at the market place and our destination is the train station at the end of the Ponyville. “Oh, nothing special. Some first aid for a bear who got into a little fight, a pregnant bunny who was in need for some advice and rest. Oh and I had a nice chat with some passing by birds. Nothing out of ordinary.”

“You are able to understand animals?” We pass some ponies who look at me curiously, some give me a short greeting after they notice Twilight. Many ponies pass us and nobody shows any aggression towards me. Yes I get weird looks but considering my appearance this seems normal. Everywhere is something to look at. The ponies are doing every kind of thing like shopping, talking to each other or just idle around. Everypony is different, just like humans. Not two cutie marks are the same and their overall appearance differs too. Some even wear clothes. A peaceful sensation is continually present.

“That is an ability I have. It´s nice because I can help the animals better.”

“WOW! That is awesome. You are so lucky to have this gift! I wish I could talk to animals. Many of our horses would be much easier to handle if we would understand them.” This makes Fluttershy blush slightly under her coat and tries to hide behind her hair. So cute.

“Hehe … uhm thank you Robert.” Why we don’t use magic to get to the castle is a mystery to me. Probably some rules or something similar that prevent it.

I notice that the attention of the other ponies around is focused only on me and not them. Are they not celebrities? I mean Twilight is a princess and the six of them are the ‘Elements of Harmony’-holder? “Uhm a question. You are something like a patrol of peace as Elements of Harmony?” A nod from her confirms it. “Why are all the other ponies here not paying you any respect like the heroes you are?” Normally celebrities are swarmed with paparazzi and fans; crying and drooling over everything they do. Six element-holders one is a princess and this is all they do?

Fluttershy is quiet for a bit and seems to think a little bit about my question. By the time she answers we arrive at the station. “We are therepresentative of the Elements of Harmony but even if we take our position serious we don’t think of us any better than anypony else and they are also not directly with us for the moment. Many even don’t know for certain that we are the bearer and we have no intention of changing this. Imagine if we get swarmed… All my little friends at the cottage would get scared. I can´t let that happen to the poor ones.” Wow, they are modest to the core. They rescued the country many times!

“THE TRAIN FOR CANTERLOT LEAVES IN 3 MINUTES. EVERYPONY PLEASE BOARD NOW!”

Twilight starts demanding us to hurry. “We need to get this train. Don’t slow down.” As we reach the platform I am able to see the train for the first time. It looks… funny. Describing it is difficult. Call it a mix of the words ‘candy’ and ‘girly’ and you get a colorful crazy looking mostly pink train. Barely are we able to board the train before the whistle goes off and the doors close.

Other ponies look at us for a short time and many eye me a little bit more than I am comfortable with. Not exactly with any negative emotions, more like great interest in me. “Let’s go somewhere more private, sugarcube.” Applejack pushes me from behind through the door. Soon we are in more secluded train wagon and take seats. I am between Twilight and Fluttershy. In front of me are Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash and the rest is behind me. A loud sound from a train horn signals the start of our trip to Canterlot.

“You will be darn impressed by Canterlot. Many fancy ponies walking around everywhere and the designs are grand.” Applejack looks from behind my seat to me and her Stetson Hat falls nearly off. “Not much to my liking, but seeing it once in a while is fine. Going shopping there makes you lose bits in a scary pace. Also don’t wander off. The ponies there are more uptight than my apple trees.” The small joke cracks a smile on my face.

Rarity seems to disagree with her and after a cough she states her opinion. “Oh, it’s because you just don’t understand the beauty of everything there. But I admit that the residents are a little bit reserved; they have this attitude because Canterlot is the summit of fashion and design.” Probably a repeating discussion between those two since Rainbow Dash is rolling her eyes and I giggle slightly. It is so refreshing to talk to them; their problems are so normal and make me feel like home. “Oh Robert I just have to bring you along to one of the fashion shows. The music, the ponies, the clothes *sigh* it is wonderful. You have to watch it to understand what I say.”

“You are a fashionista yourself Rarity. Am I able to see some of your creations there too? Otherwise I don’t see if it can really be that great.” Oh man, my father would be so proud of me if he heard me smooth talk like that. But I just had to; to miss such an opportunity would be a waste. The effect is what I anticipated. A deep red blush is shown on Rarity´s cheeks.

“Oh uhm… yes. Sometimes I provide one or two of my works. Not as often as I would like it but … what not is can be. Hehe… yes.” While I may not have seen any of her creations I get the feeling that she really is a amazing designer. I hope my little fun is never to be uncovered by her. Maybe I should really accompany her once I have the opportunity. A look at Rainbow Dash makes me realize that she has already seen through my smooth talk and a sly smile together with a nod is her silent praise.

The rest of the trip is pretty much the same. Small talk, laughter and stories. At one point the talking comes to an end. I look outside the window and being greeted by a beautiful landscape. Rich colors which improve the view a million times. The beauty of this world is breath taking. Pollution has really destroyed much of Earth´s elegancy, maybe in the past there were colors like these more present.

“Beautiful isn’t it?”

Fluttershy´s voice comes from behind me and I answer her without turning around. “Yes. Your world seems so much richer than mine. Everything seems to scream ‘beauty’. It makes me a little sad when I have to think about Earth´s condition. We have war at many places and if there is no war we have corrupt industries making money with it. Slowly we destroy our world just in a hopeless attempt to increase our own wealth.” My chin sinks on the window frame. “Humans are like a disease for earth and it looks like a lethal one.”

The yellow pegasus takes position beside me and a wing is draped over my shoulders. “Don’t think like that. We have many problems, too. True they have not that present as yours but still, they are there. The trick is to see behind the curtain. I know for sure that your world is as beautiful as ours, you just have to search a little bit.” She may be right but right now it doesn’t seem like it. Humanity is slowly but surely destroying itself. Landscapes like the one in front of me make me wonder if it could be different.

“Time will tell. We humans are blind to the sorrows of the world. Maybe sometime we realize this. Hopefully it isn’t too late by that time.”

A creaking sound comes from the brakes and we slow down. I open the window and look outside for our destination. Again I am speechless. Slowly we approach the castle complex which I saw in one of the ‘visions’ I had. …That reminds me, why did I see Equestria even before I got into contact with the mage outfit which brought me here? I forgot to make that list. Questions just pop up left and right and I am to lose track of every single one.

An astonishing city on the side of the mountain, towers which try to reach the heavens, different buildings and halls and everything is colored in white, lavender and gold. A manmade … or ponymade connection from the lake to the edge of the plateau creates a waterfall. On the far end of the city is an even bigger castle, probably the residence of the royal blooded.

Twilight looks also out of the window and I feel her breath in my neck. “Welcome to Canterlot. Capital of Equestria and the central point of the government.” No words are able to leave my mouth to describe my feelings. Even if Twilight and the other would have pictured it with words for me, nothing could have prepared me for this. We arrive at the train station and come to a hold. “Ok everyone time to go. The princesses expect us and we should not make them wait any longer.”

The walk from the train station to the castle is blurry. My mind got all fuzzy by the amount of impressions which assaulted me from every direction. Cities like this are as best described if you say it is right out of a fairy tale. You remember the stories your mother told you when you were small and had problems to sleep? I mean the ones with the princes and princesses; do you know how you pictured it at that time? Exactly like this is this city; maybe even a little bit more extravagant but still….

The only thing that disturbs the whole picture are the local residents. Every pony I saw held his head high up and unlike the mood in Ponyville it felt cold. To me it even was like to walk through the block of noble snobs. Sad, because it could have such a great impression if these ponies have the same attitude likes the Twilight and her friends.

My accompanying ponies are pointing in different directions and tell me about all the enormous or wonderful things around us. Like recommended restaurants, fancy shops and important buildings. Attractions are everywhere, fountains with detailed statues or mosaic pictures worked into the avenues. Money, or bits how the currency is called here, isn’t a problem and they spared no cost to show everyone what they are capable of. It is impossible to remember everything and my mouth feels dry by the time we reach the gates of the castle. No wonder since my mouth was open most of the time we walked.

The next moment when my head is not clouded anymore is when we reach a gigantic double-leaf door. Oh god! We reached the throne room and I am not prepared in any way. Guards view me suspicion. All three types of ponies are present within the guards and they all wear golden armor which looks even better with their snow white coat. Pegasus and earth ponies wield spears while unicorns just stand around everywhere. God, what do I do now? Keep calm Robert; Twilight said that they just want to be addressed with respect. Nothing else… right?

“Has been a long time since the last time we were here, right?” Applejack and the other ponies are not nervous in the slightest, not even Fluttershy who seems to be the most timid one. They are the opposite of me whose knees are about to give in. What did I expect? They are friends with the royal sisters, are the bearer of the Elements of Harmony and one of them is a princess of her own.

“Maybe I get to eat some delicious gems.” Not even Spike has any signs of anxiety.

“Ok Robert. We are here. Let’s go and see if maybe the princesses know something to help you.”
Twilight steps to the door and the guards open the door with a small bow.

“Wai-“ Unable to finish my sentence I see the doors open and the room behind it.

Aaaaand again I am speechless. Like all the other times; it is becoming a habit. The throne room is huge! While the width is around thirty feet the height is what is worth talking about. It has to be at least a hundred feet and the ceiling is decorated with different pictures and it bulges outward. Every dozen feet is a gigantic window with stained glass in it; picturing scenes or beautiful symbols. Rarity told me that some of these colorful windows tell the story of their adventures and their accomplishments for Equestria. She is right. One window shows Twilight´s ascension to be a princess, another symbolizes their victory over Discord and there are some other windows where I can see one or more of the element holders. Flags are hung up everywhere showing mostly the symbol of the sun and moon to represent Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The length of the room is around 150 feet and on the far end there are some stairs. Leading to an elevated platform where two thrones stand. The backs rise up high and are colored in gold and purple. A long two toned red carpet goes from the thrones to our current position.

Sitting on their seats are they; the immortal ruling sisters. The princesses Celestia and Luna. One is a white alicorn, with huge feathery wings and a sun as her cutie mark. She is bigger than any pony I saw up till now and resembles more a normal horse. She even wears a golden crown with matching … boots? The most remarkable thing about her is the mane. It is colored in two kinds of blue, green, and pink. The interesting part is that it floats in the air and there is definitely no wind blowing here. How is this… Wait, magic duuuh.

Her sister is also an alicorn but a little bit smaller. Her wings are smaller too and the cutie mark is a white crescent moon on a black cloud which spreads a little bit more over her flank. She is also wearing a crown and these funny boots but their color is black and white. Her floating mane is like a starry night. It has a deep blue color with many white sparks in it and I get absorbed just looking at it.

We arrive in front of them and they all bow down. My mind isn’t working and I just stand there saying the best word to describe those two. “Beautiful.” This leads to a giggle from everyone around me. Luckily this brings me back and I quickly sink to my knees and bowing in front of the royal sisters. Darn it, why do I keep screwing up?

“Oh my, what a charmer we have here.” Seems like I am still in the good but I am too scared to look up to see who is talking. The voice is gentle and is like the sound of a peaceful river.

“It seems like it, sister. But he is indeed funny looking.” Another voice joins and is a little bit more traditional. The voices are coming closer and sweat is building up on my forehead. “It also seems like we scare him.”

Now they are probably in front of me. “Raise your heads my friends.” Everypony and Spike stand up, I am still kneeling because I am not a friend of her and … “You too, Robert. Stand up.”… Never mind.
Deep breath later I stand up; only to see the ruling sisters a feet away from me. With big eyes I look at the powerful beings in front me; terrifying and beautiful like nature itself.

“Hello Robert. I am Princess Celestia and I welcome you as the first human to Equestria.” The white alicorn brings her head to eye level and views me with her pink eyes. Her voice sounds really friendly and powerful at the same time. Suspicion is not in it, or she is good at hiding it. “And it is good to see every one of you in good health too.” The seven are also greeting the princesses in a friendly matter. Afterwards Celestia´s eyes are set on me again and I have to swallow hard. “So… you are the human that just appeared on the market place in Ponyville?”

My throat seems to dry out instantly and I feel my heartbeat increase drastically. “Yes your majesty. I am sorry for intruding your country without permission. It was not my intention to do so. Please believe me.” My voice is about to crack and I have problems to breath. To regain some composure again I look to the ground concentrating on my breathing.

“Do not fear us, little one. We mean you no harm and trust us on that. We welcome you with sincere feelings.” Luna is now talking to me and her voice has a little bit of an old touch. Hearing her voice makes me imagine a little breeze on a clear night.

A muzzle touches my face and Princess Celestia gives me a small nudge! Frozen to a statue I look at her straight into the eyes blinking rapidly trying to understand what just happened. She smiles at me and radiates with a warming feeling. Peace. That is what she represents, so obvious. All the tension leaves my body and I am calm again. “That is better. You are a guest here Robert. And as such you have to worry about nothing. Twilight was so kind enough to have sent me a letter with your current condition. We will see if we can send you home.”

How convenient, because now I have not to tell my whole story again. “But I have some questions regarding some parts of your story.” Ok, but still it´s not the whole story.

“Yes, your highness. I will try to answer your questions to the best of my abilities.” So far so good. Maybe this whole thing will be over quicker than I thought.

The next minutes pass by quick. Her questions about different matters regarding the happening of my transportation are hard to answer. She especially asked about my feelings, interpretations and colors that were present when the travel happened. Luna also had a lot of questions regarding the period in which I was in the dark area. Every question was answered by me as well as I could and trying to remember little details about the hasty abduction was quite a challenge. As I mentioned Starswirl because of the similarities of our outfits the mood of Celestia and Luna changed for a second. Shortly some kind of pain was present on their faces but before I could ask further it vanished and they didn’t seem to want to talk about it.

Twilight also provided some more recent information about my failure to control magic and her theories. When Celestia, Luna and Twilight talked about magic I felt a little bit left out but I stood there silently waiting for further instructions. The only time they talked to me in the next ten minutes was when I had to ‘bring out’ my magic wand, which impressed them. Thereafter they excluded me again of the conversation.

“… it seems that there truly could be a connection to him, sister. We have to investigate it further, maybe even ask… him?” Luna is really passionate about something. I can´t understand what they talk about at the moment.

The white alicorn princess is thinking hard; even wrinkles appear on her forehead. “We will do it, sister. Maybe he knows something. And since he truly seems to be reformed the chances of him telling us something useful is pretty high.”

“What do you mean, Princess Celestia? There is no connection between them. No book ever mentions his name together with his.” Twilight looks at her former teacher; confusion is written all over her face.

“There are some things Twilight, which are not passed down by paper but by memory. Sometimes a topic is too critical to be written down.” Celestia´s words get my attention. No historic records? What can it be?

“We just call for him and see what he has to tell.” They seem to conclude their discussion and Celestia steps forward. “Robert let me tell you first, me and my sister are unable to send you home. Magic that lets you travel between different worlds is something we are not able to perform. But maybe someone else can help you.”

What? The immortal sisters who everyone refer to as all powerful can´t cast such spells? The loss of one possibility, to return home, is a great setback. There were not many to begin with.

“Let me call the one that could help you.” She takes a deep breath and after a second she speaks in a surprising normal voice. “Discord, I know you hear me. Can you please come here?”

Discord? I thought he already said that he can´t help me. How in the world should he hear that? Her voice wasn’t mentionable loud and her horn wasn’t shining, which is a sign for a unicorn to cast magic.

And yet, a dark hole appears in the ground followed by a rope which rises up to the ceiling. Without stopping the rope reaches the top and you hear a grunting sound out of the hole. Some silent curses are heard and a yellow griffon claw grips the rope outside of the hole, followed by a lion paw. With one final pull Discord climbs out of the hole, completely cowered in dust and spider webs. The strange creature steps on the floor and shaking himself. “Brrrrrr… Celestia I told you not to call me on Fridays. That is my day for cleaning the basement.” Small dust clouds fly around him while he tries to clean himself.

A spider is crawling from behind his ears and … is shaking angrily a leg at him. Discord makes a frown and flips it off his muzzle. “So what do you need from me Celestia? I am a busy one.” His high and mighty attitude leaves his face when he sees a little bit of anger in Celestia´s expression. “Yes… oh what a pleasant surprise all the others are here, too.” He come closer to me and pets me on the head. “Also… Hello Robert. I assume you are doing fine?”

Something in his eyes… there is a spark behind his eyes. My guts tell me that he wants to talk about something but I don’t know what. But I have to admit, I really enjoy his character. So random and he does things in unexpected ways. No one can tell what he does next. “Hi there, Discord. How did you hear Celestia? Her voice wasn’t that loud, did she use magic or something like that?”

A grin appears on Discord’s face and he shrinks to my size. “An inquisitively one? Eager to learn more about me huh?” A flash later and everything changes. Now I am sitting on a chair and in front of me is Discord wearing an academic cap and holding a long pointer in his claw pointing at a black board. “Ok I will teach you, so listen closely.” Drawings appear on the board which even move. One is Discord and the other is a white unicorn.

“You have to know, being me has its merits. For one I can hear anything I want, if I concentrate on somepony specific or an area. But I don’t like that because the many sounds make me dizzy.” The drawing of Discord gets buried by many notes and symbols referring to sound. “I only do this when I really see a point in it.”

“And you can turn this on and off as you like?”

I look to my left to see a kidlike version of Discord sitting on a chair beside me. Confused I look to the front to see the adult one. “Good question Discord. And yes, I am able to turn it on and off except for one thing.” I look back at the little Discord. He looks cute and somewhat disturbing. His head is way too big for that body.

“ATTENTION ROBERT!” With a quick turn of my head I look straight in front of me again. “Now for the part for the exception.”

The drawings are back to life and the unicorn seems to shout something. “If someone calls my name and I refer to that someone as a friend…” A small heart appears over the unicorn. “… I am able to hear it and can decide to go to that one.” The drawn Discord appears in front of the unicorn and they hug.

Once again a flash of light happens and my surroundings are back to normal. His powers really are crazy but enjoyable. The other ponies, except for Pinkie Pie who is running around like crazy, seem to just roll their eyes and talk silently. Don’t they like what he does? Not that it matters. “Would the same thing happen if I would call your name?”

My question makes him grab his chest, where his heart is placed… normally… probably… I don’t know his anatomy. “Oh Robert, your question hurts my poor heart.” A small crying sound comes from his chest. “I thought that we already are friends.”

“Discord!”

The demanding voice of Luna startles us both and we both turn to face the princess of the night. “We called you here for a specific reason. Stop messing around and get a hold of yourself.”

A gulp from Discord makes it clear that he is not keen to anger her any more. “Hehe sorry. So what do you need from me?”

Celestia steps up to Discord and even while she is smaller compared in size, she seems to tower Discord in every way. The royal aura around her shines and every single movement is like a storm clearing its´ path. This leaves no room for a ‘no’. “You know exactly what Roberts outfit looks like. You know the magic that you can feel inside. You were the last one to be in the presence of him. We didn’t talk about this because we wanted you to be reformed first. Now maybe it is time to tell us the truth about the disappearance of Starswirl the bearded.”

A silence falls over the room. No one is talking and while Celestia and Luna look intensely at Discord the other ponies seem to be surprised. Twilight has the most shocked expression I saw up till now.
The only one who doesn’t flinch a bit is Discord who stares back at the white alicorn princess. The moment seems like an eternity and nothing happens except for one thing. Hardly noticeable I see once again the spark in Discord´s eyes. Everyone else doesn’t seem to notice it.

“I can´t remember. Sorry.”

These few words hit a spot inside Luna. She furiously lashes out at him. “LIAR! YOU WERE THE ONE THA-…” Celestia holds her hoof in front of Luna, silencing her in a second. Unlike her sister she keeps her calm, if not for the fact that her muscles are tense. Only a trained eye can see it.

“Are you sure? Is there nothing you remember about the last time you met him.” Her voice is different, more cold and without any sympathy. “Ponies said that you were the last one that walked up to his hut.”

Discord also keeps calm and shakes his head. “As much as I would like to help you. I just don’t know it. So many memories before my first petrification are blurry up till today. Regarding to the matter of Starswirl is no exception.”

Another few seconds of silence pass in which Celestia looks at Discord. She seems to look for any signs that he isn’t telling the truth. “I will trust you Discord. If it really is the petrification than we are at fault too.”

“Sister you don’t mean to believe HIM!?” A perplex Luna is shouting at her sister. Anger, disbelief and pain, this is a whirlwind of emotions that just burst outside of her. What the hell happened in the past between them? Fluttershy and Spike hide behind Twilight who looks puzzled. Her other friends seem to freeze.

Celestia answers with a shake of her head. “That banishment really could affect one’s mind. Distrusting Discord is not the right path to repair the bond we have built up again.” She says that but I don’t believe her. Even she wants to know it badly.

“Ok everyone lets discuss everything else by a nice meal. We prepared many delicacies.” Slowly they all start to move and breathe again. This is not over and everyone knows it.

Pinkie is the first to talk and starts jumping around. “Oh yes yes yes. I can´t wait to taste everything.” Her personality brings finally a smile to the serious expressions of her friends. Twilight is already soaked up into a discussion with Celestia, probably about Starswirl´s and Discord´s connection. But Celestia is shaking her head most of the time.

Two ones are not moving, Discord and I. This seems like a good moment. Should I risk it? Well here goes nothing.

“Discord,” I talk to him without looking at him. My view is still set straight to the other present who didn’t take any notice that we didn’t start moving.

“Yes, what is it Robert?”

“You know more, don’t you? I saw it in your eyes.”

He lays his lion pawn on my shoulder and a yank goes through my body. The scenery changes and I stand in the most bizarre world that I ever imagined. The easiest way to describe it is to say that there are various islands floating through the air of a multi colored space. Small islands and big ones drift without any pattern past each other. Some are like a southern land and other are covered in snow. Some have trees, other host entire mountains. Bizarre looking animals walk, fly or swim everywhere. One island that flies past us is a giant chessboard with the including pieces. Brown rain falls on one island, is that the chocolate rain?

I and Discord are currently on a normal looking island that is a small green hill with a little modest house on top of it. This could be the only place where chaos isn’t present. “This is my world Robert. The place where I can be myself; creating chaos as much as I like.” His paw is still on my shoulder and he spins me around to look at him. To get on eye level with me he even goes to his knees. The yellow and red eyes pierce me and it feels like to be naked. “What I am about to tell you has to be our secret. This is very important, do you understand? Some things better stay in the dark.” The entire funny attitude is gone and the seriousness scares me somehow.

After a deep breath he speaks again.
“The one at fault for your stay here is most likely…me.”

Author's Note

And with that we conclude the third chapter of the story. Is it still interesting for you?
Tell me your thoughts of the chapter and predictions for the future.

What lies ahead for Robert and what has Discord to do with Robert´s stay in Equestria?
Be ready for the next chapter.

Like always, thank you for your support. I will try to be worthy of it.
Up till then, stay healthy.

4 Luring truth

„What?” Baffled I look at Discord with disbelief. Did I hear him right?

The godly being just stands up again and turns around; viewing the endless chaotic area. “You heard right. While I may not entirely at fault, it is still obvious to me that I hold a great deal of responsibility for what happened to you.” He sighs and his claw scratches the backside of his head. “There are things Robert that…”

“SHUT UP!”

Furious I interrupt him; the one who said he wants to be my friend. The same one that is responsible for me being in Equestria. All the things he said before; that he doesn’t know anything… they were all lies. Maybe everything he said up till now is a lie. If not for him, I would be with my family, enjoying their company and having fun with Rachel.

“Shut up, shut up and shut up!” All the frustration just bursts outside like a overextended balloon. Without any second thoughts I charge at Discord and start pounding his chest with all my might. Tears roll down my face and sobs escape my mouth between my cries of agony. “You stupid idiot. You liar. You idiot. Why why why?!”

The assault doesn’t seem to affect Discord much since he doesn’t make the slightest flinch. He just stands there looking down at me. Fists of a thirteen year old don’t have my desired impact what just increases my anger.

Thoughts rush through my mind; pictures of my family and my life. Memories of happy times appear and leave every few seconds. All of this wouldn´t be a problem if not for Discord. He even declined that he knew anything. Such a guy wants to be friends with me? What a joke!

My face gets swollen; I am about to run out of tears and my voice feels raspy. Currently I have my face buried in the chest of Discord who remained silent for the whole time. Not once he moved a muscle or tried to stop me, he just endured it.

Quietly I ask the strange ‘friend’ of mine. “…Discord?”

He even answers as silent as I. “Yes, Robert?”

“Why did you do this? Did I do something to deserve this?” Talking is painful and my throat is itching. Tightly I grab Discords brown coat and I have no intention of letting go. He owes me answers. But will he answer? I mean he even lied to the current rulers of Equestria.

Now I feel the claw and the paw of Discord on my shoulders and I look up at him with reddened eyes. His expression shows pain and regret; that is enough to calm my rollercoaster of emotions a little. “Uhm… no… I guess not… maybe. The thing is… how should I start? So many things are included and some things have to stay hidden at all cost.” Discord has problems to start this conversation right. Seem like he has some troubles of his own.

But I know exactly what I want to know the most. “Is there a way for me to return home and are you able to do that?” Maybe he is able to send me home and didn’t say that because of the same reason why he lied.

“I am very sorry Robert. That was no lie of mine. Even if I deceived you in regard of some other matters, this one is none of them.” That sealed the reopened hope again to get home by this way. All that remains is the option to do it myself. This is so frustrating; why does this have to happen? I just want to go home and play with Rachel and Joker, learn boring stuff in school and enjoy a good afternoon with my dad. Is that too much asked for?

Another time I hit Discord with my fist in the chest. “God damn it! How is that fair?” Once again my sobs return and my chest tightens up to the point where it hurts. “So… why? What can you tell me? I want to know as much as possible. YOU OWE IT TO ME!” I scream the last part at Discord and my throat is not happy about it; since my voice even cracks.

“I will do, so calm down now. This is a delicate topic and you have to swear me to never talk about this with anyone except me!” His eyes mirror his seriousness and are so unusual compared to the fun loving creature. “Do you understand me?”

A small nod is everything I can provide as answer since my voice is lost. Discord sits down on the grass and he signs me to do the same; which I do. After I take my seat we watch silently the scenery in front of us. Before I could even ask him again he starts to speak.

“You see, Robert, I am an old creature. It is so long that I forgot how old I am exactly. In this world were many occurrences that I observed, participated and remember to this very day. Happy an oh so great chaotic days and… also sad or disappointing things. Understand that I have knowledge on things that fell into oblivion, where they stay for good. Maybe some things would change the point of view of many. How they see this world and what the real origins are.” His voice trails off and he looks like that he is lost in his memories. A single cough from me is enough to bring him back. “Yes… sorry. Hopefully you understand this. Now for you, this coat and hat,” he flicks both things with his claw, “indeed belonged once to Starswirl. I recognized it the moment where I saw you for the first time. Color me surprised when I realized what exactly you were wearing. A strange little bipedal creature with the clothes of someone powerful I knew long ago. … Yes I knew Starswirl; better than many of these so called historians and researcher of Starswirl.”

A frown is shown on his expression and together with the voice is it easy to guess that he annyoed by that fact. All this ancient knowledge seems to be right in front of me… with all the clues that I need. Maybe if he gets a little bit more talkative he speaks of things that he doesn’t want to reveal to me?

“Starswirl and I were not exactly what I would call ‘friends’, but we knew each other really well. Our paths crossed countless times over the decades but there is one important one which is relevant for you.” Again he goes silent and I am getting impatient. This entire round about talking takes a toll on my nerves. Come to the point Discord, seriously!

“The last time I saw Starswirl was when he ‘visited’ me with an important task. He never asked anything of importance of me up till this day.” He chuckles slightly. “Ok maybe he asked me a few things… mostly the same thing. This time however it was something crazy.” A laugh escapes his throat, which I really want to squeeze right now. “The mighty Starswirl the Bearded asked me to send him to another world! He didn’t care about which world, just some other. Randomly! Can you believe this? Hahahahahahaha… hilarious!”

The only one who thinks this is funny is himself. I on the other side just look at Discord with disbelieve. But when he sent him to another world…
“Does this mean….”

“Yes, I accepted his request and did it. Seems like, he crashed in your world.” His toothy grin is not suitable for the situation, in my opinion. Starswirl himself asked to be gone; without anyone else knowing. Twilight told me that Starswirl just vanished one day and that up till now nobody discovered his remains. Because of that it seemed like he was swallowed by the earth.

All kind of thoughts are rampaging through my head. All the possible theories that just pop up in my mind makes me dizzy. But why? What is the reason for Starswirl to do this? Maybe he was just adventurous and wanted to see new worlds. But that wouldn’t explain why he didn’t tell anyone else. Is there more to it? “What happened to him after your transferred him to the other world?”

Discord shrugs and shakes his head. “Don´t know and didn’t bother. All I did was sending him off to a random world. Anything else that happened is uncertain.” Discord begins to claw the ground and creates random forms. “He could have landed in your world and died there. Or he survived the transportation and lived a happy life. I am not even sure that I sent him to your world. Maybe he landed in a different world and a being there helped him to go to the next one.”

The seemingly random forms create slowly a bigger picture. At this moment it is likely a unicorn between many circles with different signs in it. Lines connect the circles and they all end at the horn of the unicorn. “There is one thing I am sure of.” The last line he draws now with his claw leads from the horn to my feet. “He was at one point in your world. This outfit, with all his magic in it, is certain prove. It is that of Starswirl the bearded, the unicorn who traveled to a different world. Maybe he died in your world or just left behind most of his powers, but these are just speculations.”

He picks up the cape with his claw and holds it up a little bit; the soothing ringing of the bells echo over the open field. “Your clothes host an enormous power; power which you are not able to control at the moment.”

Now I start to laugh myself. “Yes that is true. My experiences with magic up till now were chaotic. That is….” I stop midsentence because of the grin on Discord´s face. Did I say something funny again?

“You don’t understand. The powers you unleashed up till now were just a fragment of what is inside it.” He shakes the cape again and his expression is very irritating for me. “This piece of cloth is slowly but surely filling you with power. Even now your magic power increases with no signs of stopping.”

It is so shocking that I splutter and cough hard. “What?” My body is being infiltrated by magic and up till now everything was just a small part of the power of the cape? Looks like it´s time to get rid of this as soon as possible.

Discord stops me in my motion to remove the cape. “Wait. Even if you take the clothes off, you would still get the magic from it. Between you and this outfit is something like a … connection.” This statement indeed stops me in my action. No escape? This is not good. “It is not visible to you but I can grasp the flow of power from the cloak to you. Hm… hard to explain.” He puts a claw on his chin and thinks for a few seconds in which I stand totally still. “Ah I got just the right idea. Take off the cape and lay it to your feet.”

Done as told, the cape and the hat are before me. Nothing feels different; maybe a little bit colder but that is obvious. “What now? It is the same as when I wear this.” Discord steps besides me and raises his claw to my temple. Scared I step back and eye the strange being in front of me. “What do you do?”

“Calm down. I want to show you what I see and then you understand what I say. When I touch your head I should be able to apply my vision to yours. Think of it as a pair of glasses.” Still not being fully satisfied with his answer I get back beside him. The claw comes closer to my head and I start to sweat; the thought to view the world like Discord is somehow scary. In slow motion the claw touches my temple… and my view explodes. Imagine that someone is pouring paint over your head and it flows down your head. Everything goes black but when I try to scream no sound is heard. All my other senses are normal. I still feel the ground on which I stand and smell and taste the strange air in this world.

My whole body is trembling like a leaf and only the touch of Discord´s claw on my head is my safety rope. Is there a color? Yes! Finally my vision starts to build itself up again. Colors and shapes appear first a little bit foggy but getting sharper by the second. The islands appear again, the ‘sky’ and my closer surroundings. Fascinating is what they look like now. Everything seems to be more bright and painted in stronger colors. The real surprise is what comes additional now.

All objects seem to have a visible aura around them; in different colors, shapes and intensity. All station objects have a steady aura of their own color around them. Moving objects leave a trail behind them that resembles something like waves. Still standing objects have an aura similar to a flame. Lastly the living things have an aura which pulsates like a heartbeat. “Wow. This is amazing.” In front of me is a chaotic never stopping explosion of colors. Strangely it feels right and isn´t making me giddy as you would guess. It feels right.

The sound of my own voice creates grey waves, that means even audible things have an aura. “Yes, this is how I see the world. Maybe a little bit irritating at first but all this creates a great chaotic view. Isn’t that right? Also your view could be a little bit different from my view, since you are a mortal human from another world.”

When I turn my head to face Discord I get surprised again. His aura is like a white flame that is as high as a tree. Looking at him is like looking into a small sun and it hurts a little after a while. “What is up with you?”

“Oh you mean me? I am … well, I will tell you this sometime else. Shortly said it is my essence. It is nothing to worry about. Wait a moment.” Seconds later the white flames gets rapidly smaller. “Better I guess? Now look at the outfit.”

My view switches from Discord to the cursed mage clothes, only to get confused. What I see is only the outline; everything else is like watching mercury in different color tones. Everything is in motion, like a river, not standing still for a second. The stars in the outfit are slightly visible but they are not multi toned silver. Instead they are pulsating in white light. Beautiful and incomprehensible, these are the two words that come to my mind.

“You see, the whole outfit is magic and these stars seem to host most of the power. Look there.” Discord points at a star at the top of the hat which is not shining anymore. This one seems like that the color was taken from it and just a plain yellow greyish color remains. “You already took the power of that star. And when you look at this one over there...” The next star he points at is slightly darker than the others and a single silver trail goes from the star to my right hand. I wave my hand and the trail follows my hand instantly. “At this very moment you absorb the power of this star. My theory is that your powers get stronger with each star you soak up.” There are a loooot of stars remaining.

“If my power increases with every star than this is scary. Just look at this! So many stars are there additionally to the ones on the cape … this make at least a hundred stars.” Sweat is running down my head and gets into my eyes. My breathing is increasing and my mind goes wild. “Even one and a half star is too much for me to control! We have to stop this, otherwise this will get dangerous. I could seriously hurt someone or me.”

Discord has an idea and waves his hand over the laying clothes and a milky layer attaches itself to the outfit. The silver trail from the star gets weaker from this moment on but still remains. “I can slow down the process but stopping it would be dangerous. Who knows what could happen. Imagine a geyser and you close the opening. Compare that to something like this. Maybe it blows up. And I presume that you want to evade something like that?”

That would indeed be scary. Walking around with uncontrollable power is one thing. Walking around with a ticking time bomb is something completely different. “Thanks, at least I get a little bit more time to learn this magic stuff. In every book I read magic was so… practical. The truth is somehow different.”

“You are welcome and yes, magic is something you should learn.” Discord smiles and pulls his hand off my head. With this my gaze changes and the all so different scenery is now back to normal. “So I hope you understand now what I meant. You are about to get your hands on a lot of power. But let me reassure you, Twilight Sparkle may be a so to say ‘egghead’ but she should be able to teach you good.”

If even Discord has such an opinion of Twilight than I can guess that I can call me lucky to get her as a teacher. “We have to hurry now and get back to the others. Are they not suspicious?”

Discord dismisses my concern while I put back on the outfit; if there is this kind of connection than putting it on or off makes no difference. “I am already prepared for this. If I am correct, what I normally am, then they should have all arrived at the dining hall just by now. We will appear and I make up a tiny lie. But before we go, a little reminder.” He stands up and faces me straight. “I can´t tell you what else happened. This is all I am able to tell you and even this bit has to stay between you and me.”

In his hands appears a black quadratic box with dark linings on it. “There are secrets that have to stay secret. If we act carelessly…” Slowly he opens the box and blood red smoke oozes from it and spreads in a fast pace to every corner of my view. All the islands catch on fire, the sky turns black, animals die and rot in mere seconds and a dark gruesome laughing is audible. “… than this world could be doomed faster as one could guess. A single careless word can set off an avalanche.” With the last word he closes the box and everything turns back normal. “Please understand this Robert.”

Appears that I held my breath and a few rapid breaths later I am able to speak again. “Yes. Absolutely clear Discord.” Was that real or just an illusion created by him? All his tricks and doings are fascinating and some are even scary if not horrifying. Just now I would have peed in my pants if it wasn’t for.

“Marvelous!” After just one clap of his hands everything vanishes around us and we both stand in a black area. “Let us get something to eat now. The chefs of Canterlot create some real delicacies. You will just love it. I swear that by my pride.” He is back to his old character with a goofy grin and an overpitched voice. “Before I forget,” he turns his back to me, “I am sorry for your situation. Not that I am completely responsible for what happened. Just so you know, I will help you to get home. This is my oath to you.”

The things we just talked about nag at my mind. Starswirl´s disappearance and the unknown reason for it, the outfit and the steady flow of magic into my body and lastly the untold things which Discord seems to know are all something to think about. So many new questions appeared but some got answered. “Yes, it is good to know, to have an ally like you and a meal seems like a great idea.” My appetite disappeared after my discussion with this knowledgeably creature beside me. I am not sure what I should think about Discord, but if he really wants to help me than it should be fine. He doesn’t give me the feeling of someone bad.

A white flash robs me my vision and my footing. With the probably manliest scream ever I fall and crash against something solid. Covering my head I tumble through different objects and sounds of breaking glass and wood are heard. Shouts come from around me, but between all the other sounds I can´t say who it´s from. A few seconds later it is over and I lie in fetal position on the ground while something is dripping on me. “Oh darn,” comes from Discord, who by the sound of it is next to me, “didn’t think about the extra weight. Hehehehehe … sorry my dear Celestia.” He is definitely not sorry.

“Oh you accursed scoundrel, that was on purpose! Just look at me, all this dirt on me!”
“Forget your appearance. He destroyed the cake! I DEMAND REPAYMENT!”
“Both of you quit it! Discord is fine but Robert was with him. Are you ok?”
“Are you serious? Robert, are you all right?”

Groggily I moan. My body hurts everywhere and slowly I open my eyes. What a mess! Discord probably teleported us right above the dining table and we crashed onto it, which broke by the force. Silverware lies everywhere, glasses and trays are broken and their content is spilled everywhere. I landed in something like a soup pot and broke together with it through the table. A wine bottle drips its content on my head, soaking my hair with alcohol. The stench will be hard to get out.

Standing on the table is Twilight with a worried look; noodles are on her head, giving her an edible toupee. One after another the heads of everyone else appear around the hole with similar appearances. Even Celestia, who has a big piece of a cake on her head, looked at me.

I am speechless. Here I am a lone human in a magic world in the presence of a fair share of celebrities and royalty, sitting in a soup pot. This is just too much and I start laughing. Ridiculus! What am I doing? Misfortune is my new second name. “HAHAHAHAH… yes I am fine.” Onerous I get onto my feet and watch the present starting to giggle and laugh or at least smile like Celestia.

Discord comes into view behind Celestia and takes a part of her cake topping with his claw and eats it. He gobbles it fast and licks the tip of each finger, Celestia didn’t notice that. “Looks like everyone is enjoying a little bit of chaos for once, huh?” The toothy grin on his face vanishes when everyone stops laughing and stare at him. “Uhm… ok ok. I bring everything in order just give me a second.” A snap of his finger later everything is back to normal. Everyone is back to a seat around the long table. The seat between Princes Celestia and Luna is mine, which I am not happy with. No one seems to pay much attention to Discords bending of reality except for me. Astonishing as his powers are, it won´t be unlikely that he will amaze me a lot more in the future.

The tableware and all the meals are neatly arranged and tons of food is prepared on expensive looking crockery. A wide range of soups, differently prepared vegetables, bread and a lot of other vegetarian meals are set in a precise order on the table. And as I thought meat is once again not part of the selection. How will they react when I tell them that I also need meat? Especially Fluttershy who seems to love all animals!

Two servants, ponies with greyish coat and an elegant black suit, are standing at a door which probably leads to the kitchen. The room is brightly lit by the sun from outside the many windows and the design of the room is similar to the throne room. Carpets, paintings and stained glass are all present.

Before I am able to inspect the room further Celestia raises her voice. “Please my dear friends. Enjoy the meal and have a good time.” Everyone thanks her and starts to amass their food on their plates. They all had some table manners except for Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. These two are best described as two moles digging holes. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna seem to not mind their lack of modesty, quite the opposite. Both of them smile and look with happy faces at their guests. Since my stomach still remains partly disobedient I just put some potato with what looks like curd on my plate. Out of decency´s sake you understand.

The consistency is perfect and the curd is creamy. Maybe some good food makes my stomach compliant. Just when the spoon full of potato is about to reach my mouth I get addressed by Princess Luna. “So Robert, what were you doing with Discord?”

My first royal bite in Equestria was nearly my last since I chocked myself with it. After some hefty coughs and a glass full of water I am once again able to breathe freely. “What was your question, your highness?”

“I asked you, what were you doing with Discord to crash on our dining table?” The princess of the night seems to have at least a vague hint. Her eyes and the way she asks is a secure clue; Discord on the other end of the table eyes me and shakes slightly his head. Pictures of the black box appear in my head and another big gulp builds itself in my throat.

“Nothing special. I was just curious how his teleportation works. Because the way he appears is different each time… and so was this. I am sorry for what happened.” Lying to royalty on your first meeting, good job Robert. Convinced is something Princess Luna is not at the moment, which is for sure. Her head comes closer to mine and is now inches away from my face.

The breath coming from her tastes like mint and is pretty cold. “Is that so?” Slightly she turns her head to a side and the assessing gaze makes me nervous. “But what were you doing all this time? I know for sure that teleportation doesn’t take this long. You were even later than us.”

Uh oh, this is not good. Think fast, make up something that satisfies her. “Uh… he needed some convincing since he didn’t want to agree.” Fearing that my voice cracks I take a sip out of my glass. Meanwhile the other ponies don’t seem to pay any attention to my conversation with Luna. Only Twilight throws a similar assessing glance in my direction. “All the time was needed to make him accept my request. Hehehehe … seems like he was right to not want to do it.” Nervously I laugh and become restless on my seat.

Finally Discord comes to my rescue since he appears behind us and lays his paw on my shoulder. “Oh yes, he really needed to persuade me to make me agree. I don’t accept just any request but he wouldn’t stop asking. So I gave in.” Luna still makes a frown and looks at the two of us, she does not believe us. Luckily she has no way to prove that… hopefully.

“I don´t trust you, be aware of that fact Discord.” The named just shrugs and goes back to his seat. Now I get her full attention again. “You on the other hand,” her voice gets lower, “don’t let yourself be taken in by his attitude. He is a master of trickery and won’t hesitate to do something wicked or betray you.”

Looks like the backstory of those two may be vast. All the aggression from Princess Luna makes me really want to know what exactly happened. “Thanks for your concern princess. I make sure to remember your advice.” Finally I am free of the royal attention and able to taste all the different meals.

Or so I thought but Princess Celestia is the next disturbance between me and my food. “Robert tell me, ‘what is your first impression of our kingdom?’” For once it is an easy question.

“It is fascinating, your highness. All these impressive things at every corner make me wonder if I am not asleep and all of this is just a dream.” I look at her now and her expression shows that she is pleased by my answer. “One of the best things is that I ended in the care of Twilight. All these books and her insight are just so interesting. Every single new thing tries to get into my brain and I have to be careful not to be overloaded.”

Two seats further a purple alicorn princess is blushing and she is intensely staring at her plate. Compliments seem to have this effect on her. Celestia seems to notice it too and she smirks by the look of her former student. “If you are eager to learn than you are right, Twilight Sparkle is indeed my absolute pride and she fulfilled all my expectations.” The praising of Celestia makes Twilight blush even harder and she covers herself with a wing, pretending to preen. Poor Twilight even her mentor appears to be someone who enjoys to tease her now and then. “I watched her from the beginning and can´t wait what else she may accomplish over the next years.”

As I watch Twilight in her awkward situation a thought comes to my mind and I state it. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna what will happen to me? A shortcut to get me home is not available and therefore won’t return home soon.” Please say what I hope you say.

The sister princesses exchange a glance and both look at me with a gentle smile. “You will stay in Equestria, in the care of the Princess of Friendship Twilight Sparkle. You will learn and train under her. The task of the both of you is that you are able to control your magic and find a way home.”

YES! Exactly that is what I hoped for.

Twilight perks up and faces me with a baffled expression. Why? It was pretty obvious that they would send me to her. She wants to say something but her voice is lost. Speaking without sound makes her look funny. Finally she regains her voice. “My very own student?” Looking up to Celestia in disbelieve is making me think that she doesn’t want me at her home.

A nod from Celestia confirms it. “Yes Twilight. I think it is the right time for you to take on a new task. Teaching someone, even if it sounds easy, is everything else than a light task. You have responsibility to make sure that he progresses smoothly. It will be a new experience and even if you teach someone, the one who learns something too is you.”

Celestia´s words slowly make Twilight change her expression from disbelieve to happiness. “That is…”

“…totally absolutely awesome!”

Rainbow butts in and she flies above the table, doing all kinds of different aerial maneuvers. Everyone else has the same opinion and shows more or less their acceptance. Pinkie Pie let some confetti appear out of thin air and throws them everywhere, she even wears a party hat. Where did she have it? Only one appears to dislike this decision and that is Spike. The little dragon sits silently on his chair and eyes me angrily with an expression that says ‘I am watching you closely’.

I just have to grin, even after just one day they are like close friends and it´s quite welcome. Twilight steps beside me and puts her hoof on my head. “So what do you say? Will you accept me as your mentor?” Her face is again hard to read and the stern look makes me gulp. “I will not lie to you. If you become my student it won´t be easy and you will most likely want to quit after a while.” Urgh now that is an encouraging statement for the start. Nonetheless this is my only chance left, for me to get home. Twilight hugs me tightly and it feels similar to a mother hugging her child. “But whenever you trip, I will be there to bring you back on your feet.” Speechless I look at her, yes that is more like the Twilight I know up till now. “So what is your answer?”

Does she really have to ask? A big smile appears on my face and my chest feels warm. I am a lucky devil to end up with them. “Absolutely yes!”

Twilight beams now with happiness and I get hugged again. All of my air is pressed out of my lungs and before I can state my need I get interrupted. All of her friends join our hug and I am in between a bunch of multi colored ponies. Together they all say, “Welcome to Equestria, Robert.”

As much as I like the feeling of friendly cuddly ponies with soft coats around me, I still need my air! A second later everyone pulls off because my groans make them realize my situation. Air, oh sweet air. Quickly I take some big breaths and my knees give away. All of this is a little bit much for me.

“Oh we are so sorry, dear. Suffocating you in between us.” Rarity´s concerned face is above me and she stand there looking down on me. The other ponies are feeling guilty too, creating a circle around me.

Death by friendship, that is new. On my grave stone reads then ‘he was not long with us, but our friendship built fast… maybe too fast’. “Hahahahahahahaah! It is ok, I am still fine.” This allays their worries and a blush appears on their faces. “Thank you for the welcome. I make sure to repay your kindness when I can.” They all decline it, saying that they want to help me. “You are all way to kind. But I don’t know how else I could survive here.”

Someone ruffles my hair and when I look at whom it is I see Discord standing behind me. “Now look at this. First student of the newest princess. Nice going.” He gives me a thumb up and out of his finger plops a smaller version of himself waving a flag. “Marvelous, this could be so much fun in the future.”

After all the commotion settles down a little we resume to the dinner at hand. It was funny. All of them were sincerely happy for me and talked about all the things they want to do with me. Returning home will take some time, but I won’t get bored the slightest with them around.

Time flew by and at one point the princess sisters excused themselves after a guard called them out. “Look at the clock, Luna we have to go now. It is time.” Both of them stand up and are about to leave.

“Where do you go, your highness?” Looks like something interesting is about to happen and I have a slight clue. Are they about to change the daytime?

Celestia turns her head and answers me. “It is the time of the day where we move the celestial bodies. The day is finished and now the night takes over.” I am probably easy to read because she smiles slyly and makes a move with her head, to follow her. “Would you like to join us?”

Sun and moon controlled by the wills of two magical beings, what else do I have to say? “With the greatest pleasure.” Quickly I slide off my chair and go over to them. “I am back shortly,” I call to the other present, who just grin knowingly.

The bigger built of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna makes it hard for me to keep up with them. For every one step they do, I have to do two or three. We come across different rooms and ponies, who look at me with suspicion. No wonder, no one ever saw a human and I am in the presence of the rulers. An unsettling feeling claws its way into me and I trip two times over my own feet because of that.

“Is everything all right with you? It may seem like that you are a little bit nervous.” Princess Luna´s face is in front of me with a questioning gaze. Her eyes are so mesmerizing; the title ‘Princess of the Night’ fits her perfectly. “We can slow down a little bit if you want to.”

“Sister we are in a hurry.” A yellow glow appears around me and I am lifted into the air. Tumbling through the air I make a low shriek when I land on Celestia´s back. “That will do, hold on to me.”

What is wrong with royalty here in Equestria. Who RIDES the rulers? There is a term that the king should serve the people, but I doubt that it is meant like that! Before I am able to complain Celestia makes a leap and rushes through the hallways, closely followed by Princess Luna. Scared I hold onto the neck of the white crazy alicorn princess. She is doing this on purpose; her now coming laughter makes it certain! Also her sister seems to enjoy the little joke on my cost. The flying mane of hers makes it sometimes difficult to see anything.

The unlikely group of us dashes through the castle, leaving dumbfounded servants and guards behind. I am able to calm down after the initial shock and somehow… enjoy this. Who can say that they get special treatment by princesses? “Hahahahahahaha this is awesome.” Wind tousles my hair and it feels similar to ride a normal horse back on earth.

“Hold on tight. We are increasing the speed.” Celestia is having her fun with me and who am I to deny her?

“Ok, will do.” My words are taken by the wind and I am not sure if she heard me.

“Here we go.” With these words her horn shines and her whole body glows yellowish. A second later we have at least doubled our speed. Everything is blurred and I have problems holding onto her neck. “Don’t fall off now. The fun just started.” In breathtaking speed we rush through the castle and we would normally have arrived at our destiny ages ago, considering this speed. Reason for this is probably the princess having fun. Then we stop rapidly which pushes me against Celestia, who isn´t shaken the slightest by it.

“That was fun, don’t you agree sister?” Expectantly the white alicorn looks to her black sister, who catches up just now. She seems to be a little bit out of breath but is also smiling.

Her answer comes in between two breaths. “You were always the faster one of us.” Her gaze is now on me and she grins. “Hope you enjoyed your ride. Our parents used to do this…”

“… enough Luna! We agreed to not talk about the past.” Rudely Celestia interrupts her. Both of them stare at each other and trouble´s seem to brew. “We have a task at hand and the citizens want to see it. Remember every time they see us work together improves your reputation.” Celestia´s voice is a lot different than before. This is not a talk between two equal sisters; it is more like a mother putting a child in place.

They continue to stare at each other for a few seconds more up till a “Yes, sister” comes from Luna. Strange, I thought equal rights prevail between them. Hopefully nothing bad happens. And what does Celestia mean with letting the past rest?

Noises get my attention and I see that we are standing in front of a doorway that leads to a balcony. It is above what looks like a big stone courtyard. Also the height in which we are in is scary. At least a 130 feet drop awaits those who fall off the balcony. And on this place are a lot of ponies watching the balcony. Luckily I can see them through the ivy-covered railings but they don’t see me. “Why is it, that there are so many watching? You raise the celestial bodies each day.”

Celestia and Luna pass me and move to the balcony. “Not too long ago a dark evil, namely Tirek, appeared. He wreaked havoc and everypony is still having problems working through their own nightmares. We want to scatter their fears by showing that we are still watching over them.” Luna´s tone is filled with regret and this is probably to the fact that they were NOT able to defend their citizens.

Both of them step onto the balcony and all the noises cease. Like someone flipped a switch. Respect is something they seem to get from the ponies, which is no wonder if you think about the time span in which they looked out for Equestria. My position is at the doorway, where I have a good view at the sky. The sun is still up and baths the world in an orange color. The yellow roofs reflect the sunbeams and the view is spectacular. A scenery as beautiful as this is hard to top. Maybe the changing daytime is even better.

As the two royal sisters stand on the balcony they look majestic and embody true leadership. First Celestia starts to speak to their citizens and her voice is not painfully loud, exactly the opposite. Even while talking a little bit louder than normal it is loud enough for everyone to be heard perfectly. “My dear ponies, another day comes to an end and we are about to settle for the night.”

As soon as her sentence ends Luna takes over. “The darker hour of the day is where you can find rest and forget about all the daily troubles.” Every time one sister ends, the other continues where the other left.

“Collect your strength for the next day, so that you can accomplish what you seek.”

“And don´t fear anything.”

“Because the two of us will keep watching.”

“It doesn´t matter if it is day or night.”

“So settle down and enjoy the night.” And with this Celestia concludes their speech. I have to say it is a little bit plain but what do I know. Before I am able to see my desired change of the daytime Celestia starts to talk again.

“We have one extra we want to announce today. It is nothing worrisome but I feel like you need to know.” Oh oh… I hope she won´t …
And I am right, once again I am engulfed by a yellowish aura and get dragged onto the balcony. “A guest arrived in Equestria, one that traveled a long distance and is now staying here for some time.” My body gets dragged to the balustrade and my attempts to hold onto something fail. “May I present you Robert, the first human in Equestria.” With these words I fly onto the railings and everypony has a good look at me. This feels like ‘The Lion King’ except that they not burst into cries of joy. All of them look at me with different expressions and I hear some OH’s and Ah´s. Shyly I wave at them, what the heck am I doing?

“And as a good host, that we all are, I ask you to be nice to Robert. He had some hardships along the way and doesn’t need any more problems.” Murmurs of agreement are audible just to the delight of Celestia.

All of this is so embarrassing and I just want to run away, which Celestia denies with her magic. “Princess Celestia, could you please be so kind and let me down?” What I just want was to see the power of the alicorns and not to be presented in front of everyone like a trophy.

“Of course.” Finally I am back to the ground. “I hope you don´t mind my little impulsively made decision. It seemed like the most reasonable solution to secure you a good start.” Well her intentions were good, the way of completing the task… not.

“Inform me please beforehand of such ‘impulsively made decisions’.” The princess of the sun seems to enjoy a good chuckle when she is not the one that has to pay for it. “But no I am not angry… just a bit overwhelmed.”

Luna pokes me with her muzzle from behind and I turn to her. “Please excuse my sister. Sometimes her humor gets the better of her.” The eyes of her are mesmerizing and the cyan color calms all of my ill feelings. “She rarely gets a good opportunity to be a little bit more… loose. But when she does be wary of her.”

“Luna!”

A blush on the cheeks of Celestia is all I need for a little revenge. Luna probably had this intention to prevent any bad blood that could have happened. “Oh, ok. Like I said, everything is fine. Don’t bother anymore.” The murmur on the plaza gets louder, the pony citizens are getting impatient… and I am probably also a big topic right now. “Can we please just continue? I really want to see it.”

Finally both of them let off of me and take their places, not without smirking at my desperate effort to change the topic. Standing side by side they silence the crowd. With spread wings and heads held high including their natural beauty makes them outshine any other. But behind their masks are two rulers that are more mischievous than one would guess. “Both of them should be handled with care. Don’t want to be some kind of toy in their little games.”

“Oh I guess you already are to a certain degree.”

Scared I turn around only to see no one. Did I just hear Discord´s voice? But no one is there. Am I getting crazy already? Discord stayed with the others behind to enjoy the dinner and I would describe Discord as someone who wouldn’t miss a good meal.

“Oh I need more popcorn. It is always nice to see the two of them doing their ‘thing’.”

The voice comes from the same direction and as I turn around quickly I see something out of the corner of my eye. There sitting on my shoulder, is Discord. To be precise it is a miniature version of him. “Discord, what are you doing here?”

Confusingly he just sits there and holds a popcorn pack in his claw. “Well why wouldn´t I enjoy a little bit of time together with my newest friend. And seeing those two perform their all so great task remembers me of the old times.” He sighs and the little guy gets a dreamy stare.

“You know them for a long time, don’t you?”

A tremble goes through Discords body and he answers, “Yes I do. Yes I really do.” After that he goes silent again and I guess that this isn´t the best moment to ask about their history.

In the meanwhile Celestia and Luna start to concentrate and their horns are glowing. That of Celestia in a gold yellowish color and Luna´s horn in a two toned dark blue color. Their manes are flowing around their heads and, except for Discords munching noises of popcorn, is no sound present. It feels like the world is holding its breath in awe for the rulers. The sun starts to move slowly to the horizon, bathing everything in orange and red colors. When the sun starts to reach the horizon the moon appears on the other side.

The event that I see right in front of me is fascinating. At one point I believed Twilight that Celestia and Luna have the power to move sun and moon, but not all my imagination is capable of picturing what I see now. The beautiful display of sun and moon, controlled by two … alicorns is so unreal. Slowly but surely it gets darker, the lanterns on the street activate one after another. The daily stress settles in, to make room for the nightlife.

Astonishingly Celestia and Luna doesn’t even break a sweat, instead they just stand there still concentrating. How much power do they wield? Maintaining day and night while leading a country seems like a great task for two individuals.

The moon reaches his highest position and stops there, stars appear one after another beside the moon. Seconds later we have a starry night and that just in less than five minutes. After a breather both mighty alicorns speak to their citizens again.

Celestia starts and closes her wings gracefully. “Dear citizens of Equestria, with this we conclude the day and let the night take over. Enjoy it and get a good rest.”

“Fear not and have no second thoughts. I make sure that this night is as beautiful as the ones that will follow. Wear the coat of the night, to calm soul and body. The stars are my eyes that will watch you and the gentle breeze of the night is my whisper that assures that you are safe.” Luna´s words are a little bit older fashioned but the lyric speech fits her perfectly. The ponies applaud on the plaza and you can feel their love for their rulers, who then turn around and walk up to me.

“Was this to your liking, Robert? We made sure to show you the beauty of day and night.” A hasty nod is all I am capable of and I remember Discord, who is not on my shoulder anymore. Where is he?

“Hehehe I see, you liked it. Let us get back to our other guests and enjoy a little bit more time together.” They walk passed me and I guess both of them are pleased with me being speechless, judging by their attitude. Celestia even turns around and wink at me before leaving the balcony.

“You should really look out for yourself, this could get hairy.”

Discord is once again on my shoulder, only this time in a detective outfit. A brown and black investigator cap is on his head and a matching coat is around his body. Is he trying to embody Sherlock Holmes? Wait how should he know him? “What do you mean? Both of them are so friendly and they even tried to give me a better start in Equestria.”

Little Discord shakes his head. “This is not what I meant. Look deeper.” A magnifying glass materializes in his claw and one of his eyes gets really big behind it. “Celestial’s attitude is suspicious.” Before I can even say anything he starts to talk again. “Don’t get me wrong, Celestia is a big sweet… boring… pony, but I never saw her act like this openly supportive and playful right from the start.“

“You think there is more to it?”

Bubbles come out of his nose, doesn’t he know that he should at least let them come out of a pipe. “Maybe, all I can say is that you should be careful around her. Judging by her attitude I guess that she assumes that I talked about some things that I don´t say to her.” Bot of his eyes are set on me and I feel a little bit driven into a corner. “Remember what you promised me, NOT a single word.”

“Yes I know, but that doesn’t mean that I have to stay away from her totally. Or does it?” Even with the commotion around her, I enjoy the company of her. But what if Discord is right and ulterior motives are the reason for her attitude towards me? On the other hand is her sister´s behavior normal?

The named ones are inside the room before the balcony and are about to get to the door. They turn around and look at me. “Do you come?” Celestial’s questioning face makes me realize that I have a little Discord on my shoulder. Hastily I look at my shoulder and see no one again!

“Uhm… yes. Sorry I spaced out there for a moment.” As I get moving they open the door and step outside. Where is Di- …

A low blow to my ears lets scares me and I hear Discord´s voice. “Just be careful with what you hear or say. Sometimes it is better to not question some things.” With this I can tell that his cheeky presence leaves me, god knows how I am able to know this, and by the time I catch up to Celestia and Luna I notice that both of them didn’t see a thing.

Why do my questions stack instead of getting solved? Discord is doing a fine job piling them up. What he told me about Celestia can be mirrored at him. Is his intention really to help me, or is there more to it?

For now I have to stay aware of all my surroundings. If Celestia, Luna and Discord play some kind of game and I am the piece of it than there is not much I can do. Why fighting the waves when you can ride it? In a careless moment I could learn a thing or two about what really is going on.

Staring thoughtfully at the two rulers gets me their attention. Luna tilts her head slightly and asks me, “is everything ok? Was our performance not good enough?”

“No, by far not. I am probably tired; so many new impressions took their toll on my body. When you live on a farm you go to bed early normally.” Making up this little lie leaves my mouth without pondering much. “Will we even be able to go back to Ponyville? In my world, trains don´t drive all the time.”

Celestia answers quickly with a smirk. “That will be no problem. You are free to stay the night here, what we expected and prepared some rooms for you beforehand.” So my first night is in a crystal tree and the second night in the palace… can´t wait to see where I sleep tomorrow.

“Great! I never slept in a castle!” Excitement rushes through my body. So many unique privileges and this exclusive treatment… is exactly what Discord told me about. My expression freezes and my sincere smile becomes a fake. “Yes, very great.” Luckily both of them haven´t notice my change of attitude. “I guess it is better for me to get a good sleep then.”

Luna is a little bit disappointed about my statement. “Oh, do you really have to go to bed now? My night is young and free to enjoy.” Her pleading eyes! Puppies are a joke against her. But… I must… resist. “Please?”
…
Ok, screw it.

“Maybe some more time together is ok. I can hold out a little bit more… probably.” Defeated I sigh and Luna makes a light cute squeal. “Oh yes you will lo…” Laughs from Celestia make her realize that she acts like a little child. “Oh ok uhm… yes it will be most pleasurable for you. Certainly you won’t regret it.”

I get the feeling that I had a glimpse of her true self; maybe staying with them some more is a good opportunity. Since my stay here in Equestria will be of a longer period I should also socialize some more with them. The sight of an embarrassed princess of the night is a funny sight and I and Celestia giggle on our way to the dining hall.

“Quit it you two. You are aware of the fact that I love the night and want other to see the beauty of it.” Her excuses doesn’t make it better; quite the contrary. As we continue our walk we poke Luna with all kinds of commentaries. How I am able to be so open to two rulers?

We arrive at the dining hall, but no one is there. A servant says that they relocated the festivities to the private chamber. It is an instruction that Luna and Celestia gave their servants. There we are welcomed by everyone else who seems to be in the middle of a bigger discussion. Ponies bring up a variation of drinks which everyone enjoys; except for Spike. The little dragon is sound asleep on a cushion in the corner of the room. Seeing him makes me now realize that I am truly tired and my lie that I told before is reality. Damn karma, I already assured Luna I would stay a little longer.

“I see, you are still enjoying yourself?” Celestia closes the door behind us and proceeds to her seat. “If I am not mistaken than we should have some apple cider prepared. Of course from Sweet Apple Acers.”

Applejacks chest is about to burst and you can tell how pleased she is by that statement. “Darn right, no one makes a better apple cider than us.”

Everypony agrees and they toast together, I got a glass with apple juice. Not that I complain, my father let me once have a sip of his liquor and it tasted awful. Mom was angry with him at first but after she realized that I didn´t like it and that this will keep me away from it for now she somewhat accepted it. He was still in for a lot of trouble; I heard them when I went to bed. Boy was he screwed!

Rainbow´s movements are a little bit sluggish. Is she drunk? We were just around half an hour away! Named pegasus is currently midair and flying above Applejack. “Who am I? Yes! I am Rainbow Dash and my glass *hick*… my glass is empty. Refill please!”

“You had more than enough now Rainbow! We are in the presence of royalty, show some manners.” Rarity uses her magic to make her sit down beside her by force. A glass jar full of water gets dragged over by her magic and she pours it inside Rainbow´s glass. “Here drink that for once. After that you will feel better.”

Rainbow seems to have other demands; she even pushes the glass away, knocking it nearly over. “Nah! I want some more … cider… now.” Her hoof which reaches for the bottle of cider is stopped by Rarity.

A stern expression makes Rainbow stop her uprising complains. This is an impressive display to shut her down like that. “Listen to my advice. If you drink water you can party more. But if you decide to stick with cider you will be knocked out before you know it. You wouldn´t like to miss the rest of the party, do you?”

It is so reasonable that even the drunk Rainbow gives in and empties the water filled glass. The other ponies just chuckle by the act. Applejack pats Rarity on the shoulder with a broad smile. “Quite impressive, I have to say. Didn´t know that you can handle her now, too. Did you practice?”

A flick of Rarity´s head swings her hair back and she makes a sly smile. “The best way to train to handle a wild animal is to know a wild animal and Opalescence makes a wonderful test subject for this purpose.”

Everyone burst into laughter, only Rainbow Dash and I am not laughing, since this seems to be more of a private joke that I am not aware of and Rainbow for obvious reasons. She gets a little bit flustered and tries to stand still on the ground; which proves unsuccessful. “I am still sober! See.” After a second of struggle she tumbles into a mountain of pillows where she comes to a hold.

“Oh we can see how sober you are.” A giggling Twilight makes her way over to her friend and digs her out of the soft avalanche. “Are you now convinced?”

A flustered pegasus is shown between the cushions with a bean red face. “Hehehe you may be right. I should take a little break now.” She points her hoof at me and makes a more or less straight face. “Don´t ever drink so much. You hear me! I am not a role model.”

I take my seat beside Fluttershy who protectively puts her wing around me. “Sorry for that. I have to excuse her, she can´t hold her liquor well… and … she loses it sometimes.” Cute, how they are concerned about my wellbeing. My parents drank too, you know. Not excessively but it could get out of hand sometimes. Both of them told us, to never drink before we aren´t old enough. Also all the ‘don´t drink and drive’-talk. These rules are there for a reason, so who am I to break them.

“No harm done. I know what happens when you have too much. Good thing she has friends like you to look out for her.” She nods in agreement and still not letting off her wing around me. It is not that I complain about the bodily contact… it just feels unnatural to be guarded by a pony.

Rarity joins us and takes the other seat beside me. “Did you enjoy it, when they changed day to night? It is just so exquisite to see it. We followed the display from the window.”

Looking at Discord, who takes a short glimpse at me, ensures that I won´t tell everything. “Absolutely! As confusing as I find the fact that the sun and moon are controlled by someone, I still found it very appealing. Never once in my life I saw suc…”

Poof

One second I am talking to Rarity and then she is gone. I blink a few times to understand what happened and see that she lies on the ground with a big pillow on her face. Fluttershy squeaks and holds a hoof to her mouth. “Are you all right?”

Oh the fashionista is alright; her mood is that I am uncertain of. Laughing comes from across the table and I see Rainbow rolling in between the cushions. “Hahahahaha gotcha!” Seems like payback from her for the lecture before.

A light blue aura appears around the cushion and lifts off, revealing the angered face of Rarity. Uh oh…

Surprisingly she stands up and regains her composure. After putting her hair in order she looks at us. “I am alright. Excuse me please but I guess there is someone who needs a little lesson.” The voice of her is as cold as ice and makes me shiver. Also Rainbow realizes what is about to happen and gulps hard.

“Hehe… uhm a little joke between friends, you know. No harm done.” It is easy to see, that this is not over. All excuses of the guilty one are revoked by Rarity. Flying besides Rarity´s head is the soft bullet. They would not… I mean we are in the freaking castle!

And how they dared! With an evil grin the cushion flings into Rainbow´s direction; knocking the pegasus back into the pillows. Good shot I have to admit. “A lady will always respond to someone who dares to make a mess out of her hair.”

Pinkie Pie bursts out at the top of the pile; one pillow in each hoof… how are they holding them again? “PILLOW FIIIIIGHT!”

With this she throws her first bullet at Applejack who is taken by surprise and spills her drink. Hilariously she spits it at Twilight´s face, who she was talking to at that moment. The sight of Twilight with dripping wet hair is fantastic. It gets even better when Discord grabs the hair from behind and wrings it out and catches the drink in a new glass. “Your drink, I think you got it into the wrong place.”

This is too much. I burst into laughter which gets stopped by the second cushion of Pinkie. “Ha, that serves you. Little human, come and get me.” Baffled I hold the cushion and eye Pinkie with faked anger. It is sooooo on! “Bring it.”

With confidence I throw the cushion back at the perpetrator. Pinkie bends like crazy and evades my shot. “Too easy! You have to try harder to get the king of the hill!” Her flexibility is impressive. With this she grabs another pillow and her next attack starts.

Quick-witted I duck and dodge it by a hair´s breadth. “Two can play that game Pinkie. What swallow throw was that? Even my grandma can do better.” Expecting a witty answer I look at the pink pony to see her making a shocked face with her maw slightly open. Huh? What is with that face … oh oh!

Slowly I take a peek behind me and I know what the reason for her expression is. Standing behind me is no one else than Princess Celestia with a pillow pierced by her horn. Feathers are flying around her head and make it impossible to see her face. Trying to find the right words I apologize, “I am sorry princess. Our behavior is…”

“Ha ha ha.”

Is she laughing? Yes, Princess Celestia is giggling like a little girl and she pulls the cushion of her horn, showing that she is grinning. “An assault against one of the princesses of Equestria? And this is just your second day.” Grasping the pillow she comes closer to me. “This must be punished and the court has already reached a conclusion.” Wait is she really going to… my face is hit by the pillow and I get feathers in my mouth. “Punishment right this instant.”

In disbelieve I look at the ruler; once again I feel dumb. These ponies are nothing like the humans in my world. Worrying all the times only shows me that I am in the wrong all the time. Should I just enjoy myself? Yes!

Coming to this conclusion lightens my heart and I hold the pillow with both hands. “Oh is that so?” A slow laughable growl comes from my throat. “This is not a single assault,” I punch the pillow from behind and a wave of feathers burst out of the hole, “it´s a declaration of war!”

It got really out of hand after this point. The contestants were Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Discord and of course me. Even thought we did all this chaos neither Celestia nor Luna were bothered the slightest by it. The two of them sat together with Fluttershy and Twilight and were talking calmly with each other under a purple globe that protected them of any disturbing bullets. Spike lied beside Twilight on a cushion sound asleep.

I knew after a while that I am at a disadvantage. Every one of them had a special gift, except for me. Magic is the obvious one for Rarity and Discord. Lastly named pulled many weird tricks on us to hit his desired target. Like letting pillows appear above us and such. Rainbow Dash is hard to hit while flying, but her aim was horrible luckily. Applejack´s shots packed quite the punch and one hit of her felt like five normal ones. Maybe the craziest one of all was Pinkie Pie; just as Discord she used some crazy and confusing tactics. At one point she even pulled out a cannon out of nowhere, which she filled with cushions to fire at us.

Rainbow was the first to drop out because of being tipsy and lay down on a couch on the far end of the battlefield. I wanted to take a breather too and took a seat on the space between her back and front legs. It is enough room for me to fit.

“How can they have so much energy? I mean I am a kid. Things like this should be JUST MY THING?” I lean back and feel the wings of Rainbow behind me; relaxing as lying on clouds. “I hope you don’t mind, I need a moment before I can rejoin them.” A mumble comes from her as an answer and brings her wing in a more comfortable position. “Slowly I get the feeling that I am fortunate to make this experience. You know, me being here in your world and seeing all kinds of stuff.” This time her answer is reduced to a single grin. I should really rethink my opinion on all of this. This is the last thought that crosses my mind before the mellow feeling of feathers make me fall asleep with a happy feeling.

I wake up. Where am I? Taking my time I look around and recognize the same room as before. Darkness and silence relieved light and laughter of their duties it seems. But why am I still in this room, wouldn´t they wake me up and lead me to bedroom? A snort from behind makes me jump and it is Rainbow Dash, who is holding me in place with a wing. Ok, Twilight probably let me sleep here with Rainbow Dash. Probably because of my embarrassing confession last night; reasonable and not unwelcomed by me.

So… what did wake me up? Was it just on a hunch or Rainbow´s noises? The room is dark and silent, the windows are closed and the curtains are drawn. My body temperature is fine thanks to the soft wing on me. Well whatever, time to get some more rest, I need a lot of stamina in the next few days or weeks. Anxiety, which I felt at first, is more and more replaced by interest, even thought my homesickness will not cease that quickly. Nothing I can do for now. Snuggling against the warm body of Rainbow I try to get back to sleep.

“That would be rude, don´t you think?”

My eyes shoot open and my breathing stops. Someone is there and I don´t know who! The voice is deep and has a low echo. Fear takes over my body and it starts to shake. Is it Discord making another prank or is my mind playing games?

“Oooh I don´t think so. Reducing me to a fantasy is quite the insult.” A hint of annoyance creeps into the voice. “How about you take a look? Just to reinsure you, that you are not insane.”

Is it for real? This has to be some kind of nightmare! I have to wake up now, please.

But my body moves on its own, if out of curiosity or plain fright I can´t tell. Slowly I turn my head to face the one speaking to me. Sweat runs down my face and I am at a loss of any words. Something comes into sight and I would scream, but my muscles are all tensed up and making it impossible to open my mouth. There really is something or someone standing in this room. You know the moment when you think something is just plain black and couldn’t be darker? Now imagine that there is something darker than black.

The figure has the form of an earth pony standing on all fours and is slightly larger than an average pony. You can say that it is there but at the same time not. It is like when you say that a cloud looks like something; not grasping the true form. Just two outstanding things are more noticeable than the cloudy black pony. First of is its eyes. White glowing without any pupils and they are staring at me. The second thing is the mane which is longer than the whole body of the pony. Ghostly the mane swirls behind it and gives me a creepy vibe. I cannot tell what color the mane has but it is not black. Like water oozes black smoke from the body and covers the floor.
Right in front of me is what you can describe as a truly terrifying sight.

“See, wasn’t that hard.” It seems to be a male being. The reason why I got confused in the beginning is because of the voice. Instead of talking with one voice he has multiple voices talking slightly after the ‘main’ one. He takes a step closer and the smoke swirls around rapidly where he moves. “Aaah finally it returns. So long have I waited for this very moment.” Whenever he opens his mouth a white smoke comes out and drips into the dark one; getting swallowed instantly.

“W-who are you?” I ask the strange creature.

Ignoring my question he comes closer. “How I yearned for it and to finally be in reach.” Step by step he comes closer. My neck hair lines up and my breath increases while I watch every one of those steps.

Using all of my courage and fear I ask once again. “I asked you, who you are! Answer me!”

Finally he seems to notice me and for the first time he looks straight at me. I regret asking the question right this instant. “Oh, you insignificant creature. You know my name and don´t know it. But this is meaningless.” I blink once and instead of him being ten feet at least away he stands in front of me. “Since you´re of no importance.” He reaches out with his hoof and I feel heat on my chest.

“What do you me-....” The heat increases and transforms my words into a scream. Lightning charges travel between his hoof and my chest. The smell of burnt hair is in the air. The pain is great and tears roll down my cheeks while I scream every ounce of air out.

“Be quiet.” Unsympathetic he looks at my face for a second before his attention returns to my chest. “Don’t defile this moment of absolute joy.”

The blue electric discharges bend and crackle but the painful connection remains. Such temperature is unbearable and I see my skin literally melt in front of me. “Yes… yes… that´s it. Just a li-…”

A loud exploding sound happens above us. A hole in the ceiling opened rapidly and dark blue water flows down onto us. “Tch… seems like someone doesn’t read the signs.” With newfound power I grab the hoof of the shadowlike pony and try to pull it away. Miraculously I succeed and light engulfs my body and pushes the dark smoke and the one leaking it back.

He just grins evilly. “This is far from over. I will come back.” And with these last words my vision explodes. Like a mirror everything shatters and reveals the same room but this time different. Instead of a dark eerie room with a hostile creature I am in a dim lit room with a worried Rainbow Dash over me.

“Robert! Damn good you finally wake up!” She has both hoofs on my arms and was most likely shaking me. “Do you have any idea how long I tried to wake you up?”

“Wh-What? What happened? Where is … ouch.” My breath goes fast and I hold my forehead. It really was just a dream. “Sorry Rainbow, just a nightmare. Thanks for waking me up.”

She tilts her head slightly. “Really? Seemed like a scary one.”

“You don’t even know how scary.”

She lies down again on the couch and grasps me with her wing which makes me feel like a baby bird. “There is nothing to be afraid of when you are with me. If there is something I will defend you. Pinkie promise.” Her confident face puts me at ease and my breath normalizes.

“Ok, let us go back to sleep.” She grins and reaches out for the candle.

I want to make sure that everything was just a dream and reach for my shirt and pull it up. Truth being told I expected there to be some kind of marking and at the same time I know that this is just my fear. Sadly this seemed to be more than just a dream. There on my chest I get a glimpse of a black scar which fades away a mere second later. Before I am able to look further at it does Rainbow blow out the candle and envelops the room in darkness.

Author's Note

So there you are, at the end of the fourth chapter.
So... what was that? A dream? A vision? Something completely different? What will Robert do and what adventures are ahead?

What is your opinion? :trixieshiftright:
I really want to know if you still like it or not.

Sorry that I took one week longer than my max. limit is (which is 4 weeks normally)
But hey this chapter is again bigger than the last one :twilightblush:
Stay tuned for the next chapter.

5 Nasty headwinds

Author's Note

As you can see, the story continues. :facehoof:

No, it is not dead. :pinkiegasp: But family and personal problems destroyed a lot of my free time.
Hopefully the rest of the year isn´t as bumpy as it has started.
Enjoy the chapter 5 and tell me your thoughts. :moustache:

5 Nasty headwinds

This sleep was not something you could call a rest, more a quick dive in the sea of dreams and back. My whole body feels so heavy that every movement seems to cost more stamina than normally. Currently I have my eyes closed tightly in a useless attempt to stay in the dreamland for a little longer. But as you can guess this is not working quite well. Additional to my slowly activating body are there some noises around me. Luckily I have Rainbow´s wing around me and all the sounds are muffled.

… Maybe I can get back to…

“WAKY WAKY YOU TWO!”

Pinkie´s voice hits me and Rainbow like a truck and we get startled. My feathery companion jumps into the air and leave me defenseless against the attacks of the merciless sun. Sunbeams shine against my still closed eyelids and a cold shiver runs down my spine. How could you leave me Rainbow? And curse you Pinkie.

“Ooohhhm… just five more minutes.” I groan and turn around in search for the afterglow of Rainbow´s warmth. Finally I find it and I try to captivate as much as possible.

Seems like pleads fall on deaf ears. Pinkie´s booming voice is now behind the couch and my bed is now under attack! “The day is young and we have so muuuuuch to do! You wouldn’t want to miss all the fun. I won´t let this happen, not if I can prevent that!” With these words my ground shifts and I lose my grip and tumble off the couch.

“Pinkie, take it slow. Last night was long and my head hurts.” The raspy voice of Rainbow comes from above and when I see the blue pegasus flying to the ground. After a big yawn she stumbles to Pinkie Pie. “Like you said we have the whole day free for fun and … aaaa*yawn*wsome stuff. But can we please calm down a little.”

Our morning demise just hops from behind the couch and is now in front of us, she is indeed an energetic pony. “We already started slow you dummies. Hihihi it is already time for breakfast and everypony is waiting just for you.” With these words she starts to push me and Rainbow towards the door. “You wouldn’t want to let the princesses wait any longer, would you?”

Both, me and Rainbow Dash, freeze and look at each other. After that quick glance we both shake our heads simultaneously. “Good. That is good. Now come with me.” She stopped pushing us and takes a big leap over our heads and land in front of us.

Groaning Rainbow and I start to follow the pink hurricane that took us by surprise. The expression that Rainbow makes is probably similar to the one I make. And that is us craving for some more hours of sleep.

“Did you sleep well? After your nightmare last night I could feel you moving all night long.” My blue companion has a worried expression. “I thought that I could make you relax a little. Seems like I did a horrible job at it.”

My breathing stops and I pull up my shirt to see… nothing?! Was it really a dream? It felt so real that it is hard to declare THAT a dream. Clearly I remember that there was a black scar on my chest, after I woke up, and the encounter with the nightmarish pony-like being. No, this was definitely no dream! All this talk is by far not something my mind could come up with. The cryptic talk, the appearance and the fear for my life… it all makes no sense to me.

“Robert?”

I still haven´t answered Rainbow´s question and the pegasus is standing beside me. Worry and concern is written all over her face due to my silence. How is it possible that she didn’t see what I saw? She was right in front of me and acted like I had just a bad dream.

Pinkie Pie sees that we both stopped and turns around. “Is something the matter?”

“Robert had a bad dream last night and wasn’t able to sleep well, even with me by his side.” That is really irritating to see my horrific encounter to be trivialized in front of me.

I shake my head quickly and a sharp pain makes its way down my spine. The pain in my head makes me groan and hold my head. “That was NO dream! Believe me. There was even a black scar on my chest that a nightmarish pony inflicted. It is the truth, even if it is not visible.”

As soon as I finished my sentence Pinkie jumps to me and hugs me tightly. “You poor little human, did the mean dream hunt you?” I appreciate her attempts to help me but that is not what I need right now! “Everything is fine, believe me. There is nothing to be afraid of.”

Forcing my hands in between us, I try to push her off me with harmless force. “PINKIE LISTEN! This was NOT, I repeat it, not a dream! A black pony with white glowing eyes and a long purple mane appeared last night. He said I have something he wants and tried to rip it … out of me.” Now that I speak it out loud it really is hard to believe.

Rainbow steps beside us and puts a hoof on my head. “See? He was scared to death last night and screamed all the time. Took me minutes of shaking and shouting to wake him up.” My two new friends are looking at me like I talk crazy. “Even when his eyes were open it seemed like he didn’t see me. It really was irritating.”

What? That is strange, I never dream with open eyes. Yes, I have nightmares now and then but who doesn’t? Why won´t they believe me? “I felt everything, the fear… the pain. I was scared, completely alone against that being up to the point where ‘someone interfered’ or so he said!” Tears well up in my eyes and run down my face. It is stupid and I know, nonetheless but I can´t help it.

Pinkie overpowers me and hugs me now as tightly as she can. “Ssssh sssh. I said everything is alright. You are with us now so don’t make such a sad face. That will make me sad as well.” When I look up to her she really seems to be close to cry herself. “Don´t cry. Some dreams are reaaaaly mean, but we always wake up at one point. Even if they felt real in the end they are nothing more than dreams. You have to laugh it off. Look at me.” Indeed she started to laugh and I cheer up and giggle. Something about her makes you just laugh.

Rainbow joins her and starts to giggle herself and finally I can laugh too. Well I laugh at the two idiotic ponies who try to cheer me up, but nonetheless it brings the desired result. Finally my tears stop and my heartbeat slow down. There is still the lingering fear inside of me. Just like a predator in the jungle which is ready to attack you in a careless moment. That such a strong reaction could be the result of just remembering the ‘dream’ makes it pretty obvious just how scared I was… and still am.

“Look around you Robert. There is me, who is normally sufficient enough to defend you and also Pinkie. Oh, and don’t forget all the other girls.” Rainbow ruffles through my hair. “There is no way that anything could harm you while we are around.” Her confidence makes me really feel at ease.

“Thanks. Both of you.” I leave the side of Pinkie Pie and take some deep breaths. “I still don’t think that it was a dream but for now I will believe and trust you.” A forced smile is all I can muster right now. “Hopefully there is a chance for me to repay it.”

Pinkie and Rainbow make a low chuckle and step on both sides of me. “You are always welcome.” It feels a little bit out of character for Pinkie to be so serious. Didn’t know that she has such a side. There is really more to them than there is at first glance.

A tired yawn comes from Rainbow. “Ok, we were on our way to the dining hall. Shall we proceed?” Surprisingly I had already forgotten what our first intention was. “Probably a good meal will give me some strength. Also my wings need a good stretch afterwards.”

I and Pinkie give her a small nod and we walk side by side through the amazing and fascinating halls of the castle. There is really much to see here like stained glasses, statues and paintings with different kinds of setting. Each and every one is done in a harmonic way to the castle design, seems like the creator knows his stuff. Sculptures are lined side by side along the hallways most of them displayed a castle guardian in his armor. Some exceptions are the sculptures of other ponies and they all are different. It is hard to describe but if I wouldn´t know better I would say that they captured the essence of each pony in stone… strange.

One unique statue catches my attention. It is a statue of a familiar pony, Starswirl the bearded. He is displayed similar to the one that is in the painting in Twilights home. Standing proud on a rocky ground, his right leg raised in the air and his cape flutters behind him. The way he is displayed reminds me of a general that commands an attack, especially with the harsh expression on his face. An inscription is at the base in a delicate writing style. “Starswirl the Bearded. Gifted unicorn, great mentor and a dear friend. May his legacy never be forgotten.”

Before I am able to take a closer look speaks Rainbow Dash to me. “Robert, are you coming or what? We can look around the castle later if you want.” Being reminded I hurry to catch up to the other. I am not able to stop myself of turning around once more and take one last glance at the magic pony. They really give him some credit here. Can´t wait to read about him in the book back at Twilight´s library.

The rest of the short work is uneventful and we get to the dining hall. There we are greeted by everyone else. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are sitting at the head of the table in perfect shape. My other friends look tired and a little bit wasted. Only Rarity seems to hold up the standard and tries to look decent. She would succeed at it, if not for her clothes. They are turned inside out and nobody seems to mention it. Maybe they are not even aware of it. A hoof is on my shoulder and it belongs to Pinkie shakes her head slightly and she attempts to not laugh. Surprisingly she succeeds and only her cheeks are a little bit swollen holding in an outburst.

Rainbow also greets the present in a raspy voice. “Good morning. Sorry for the wait. We had a rough night and overslept a little. My apologies your highnesses.” Quite amazing, that Rainbow Dash is able to still address them formally.

“It is alright, Rainbow Dash. We were just about to start breakfast so you could call it right on time.” Celestia eyes us and gives a small nod. “Please, take a seat.”

We make our way over to them and each and every one sits down. I am now sitting between Fluttershy and Rarity. Dear god why? Now I have to not laugh at Rarity with her messed up dress, which is probably a blue dress with some stitching and highlights on it. Of course it is hard to tell due to it being wrong way.

Fluttershy addresses me and I switch my attention to her. “You had some bad dreams? Or was it something else that kept you from sleeping?” In the meantime servants bring in the food and it is indeed looking good.

While I try to stay focused on my interlocutor I find it harder and harder not to look at all the delicacies. “Pinkie and Rainbow say that it was probably a dream… but I think it was real!” A shiver runs down my spine and I take a deep breath. “It was a horrible encounter with a nightmarish pony. I remember the way he spoke, the taste of the air while he was around, when he attacked me. Just remembering the pain makes me tremble.”

The reactions of both of them are exactly like you guessed. Because the moment I told them what I saw they hugged me and say “everything is alright.” It really is annoying to be a kid and no one takes you seriously. But I know what I saw.

“Seems to be a horrid dream you had there. But everyone has one or two in a while. Princess Luna is not able to fight against each and every nightmare one dreams in her night.” Rarity pours in some coffee in her cup and adds some sugar and milk to it. “With that wicked Tirek attacking Equestria it is understandable that the poor ponies of Equestria can add one or two more fears to their list.”

A question arises due to her mention of Princess Luna. “She is able to do something against nightmares?”

The answer comes from Fluttershy since Rarity drinks from her hot steaming coffee. “Oh it is not only nightmares. She has knowledge about everypony in Equestria who is currently sleeping and what dream they have.” She peeks in the direction of the princess of the night. “Some say that she is even able to invade some dreams, so she can help you out.” Something in between nervousness and excitement is in her voice. Well the all present lingering possibility that one of the ruler can invade your dream is not something I would like.

“Doesn’t this make you a little bit nervous? I mean… there are some things I don´t want anyone else to see!” My concerns seem to have different effects on them. Rarity´s expression changes barely and she still smiles. Fluttershy on the other hand makes a slight grimace and is struggling to find the right words.

“Oh uhm… yes. No. It is hard to describe. While the thought of Princess Luna inside my dream doesn’t disturb me in the slightest, it´s still my privacy.” After she stated her position it is Rarity who answers to it.

“Why should I feel offended or hurt in my privacy? Isn´t it more of an honor to have royalty inside one´s head?” Her view gets dreamy and she pictures such a situation in this moment. “I can just see it; Princess Luna in my dreams while I arrange the grandest designs in the history of Equestria.”

Fluttershy shakes her head in denial. “But they are still MY dreams. I wouldn´t want anypony to just come and go like they want.” Both arguments have a certain value and it is hard to decide.

Looks like a heated discussion is about to take place and I am the one who started it. “What citizens would we be to distrust our dear princesses; even more since Twilight herself is a princess.”

Should I stop them? That would be the best but I find it refreshing to talk about such a serious topic. “Government in my world can do the same. Well they are not able to look into our dreams but they can look up all our private information. They are prohibited by certain laws and there are exceptions when they are allowed to overlook them. Is it not the same with you?” I shouldn´t mention that our government is doing whatever they want. Regardless of what law they break and if they are discovered they try to make it seem like a small slip. What can I say? I watch news every day with my family after dinner and that is what my dad always states.

A theatrical cough comes from Rarity. “Well, there is no such law to my knowledge. It should be up to the princesses to decide. Otherwise who would we be without them?” She really blindly trusts them, they certainly never heard of Princess Luna misusing her powers.

“But my dreams are my own and no one should be allowed to infiltrate them just when they want to.” Rainbow Dash, who is sitting next to Rarity, speaks out her thoughts. “Wouldn´t want to let the princess see all the things I dream about.” A light blush appears on her cheeks. Why is she so flustered?

“Up till now there was never a single incident with this issue.” Rarity looks back at me. “Look Robert, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are good leader . We have to, and we do, trust them.”

“Don´t misunderstand me. I do trust them, they welcomed me with open arms… legs… hoof. It is just that my ‘dream’ last night raised some questions.” My excuse seems to calm her welling up emotions. “Is she able to look only into the dreams of ponies or is she able to do that with everyone?”

The fashionista puts a hoof to her chin and thinks about it and shakes her head seconds later. “Sorry, I don´t know. Why do you not ask her yourself?” With that she makes a nod in the direction of the princess of the dreams.

My gaze is now on her and Rarity is right. While I still don’t know if them being able to look into the dreams of their subjects is good or bad, I know one thing for sure. Up till now they treated me well and that was not a given. They could also banish me or something worse. “You are right. It´s best to ask directly before making assumptions. But I do that after this delicious breakfast.”

Everyone start to eat their meal and I go for the waffles with honey and a cup of hot chocolate. The smell is just wonderful and the taste is breathtaking. I can literally feel the waffle melt in my mouth and don´t let me start with the honey. The hot chocolate is not too hot and not too cold, just the perfect temperature. To describe the texture is a little bit hard to grasp in words. I think you can call it fluffy, creamy and still liquid.

When I look around I notice that one is missing, Discord. Where is he? “Is Discord not with us today?” He is a cryptic guy and to read him is impossible. Maybe he is at fault that I am stuck here… at least to some degree but he seems like a decent guy and I like him. Somehow I just had to forgive him and couldn’t be mad.

“He mentioned something. A lose end, did he call it. But please don´t ask me what he meant by that. Surely he will join us later,” says Fluttershy after swallowing her bread.

Rarity sets down her cup of coffee and is looking at me. “Do you have anything in mind that you want to do today?”

“Now that you say it, I indeed want to see the city. Yesterday was quite the rush and I only had the chance to get a glance at some things.” Everyone pointed out some of the amazing sights and I couldn´t keep up with it, let alone visit one of them.

“Oh my, look at that adorable face. Come here you have honey everywhere.” Rarity picks up a serviette and cleans my face. Which result in me blushing since it is the same gesture my mom always do. “It is a good decision to see some of the marvelous buildings around the town. Gladly would I be your guide and on our way around we can sto-…”

“At the candy store!” Once again Pinkie interrupts the conversation by leaning over my chair from behind. “There are sooooo many things; muffins, lollipops, cakes, doughnuts, sweets and a vaaaast amount of other delicacies.” After that statement she starts too droll and mutters something about ‘triple-chocolate-cake-burger’. Her head is on my shoulder and the droll is running down my shirt. The serviette gets a new task by Rarity and she just stuffs it inside Pinkies mouth with a grin. Funnily that doesn’t disturb her in any way.

“You sugar monster that is not what I meant at all.” Judging by her tone she is amused by Pinkie´s display.

“I would like to see the candy store.” I try to say this with the most innocent smile I can muster and let me tell you, it is hard.

“Not you too!” Both of her legs are raised to the air. “Am I surrounded by uncivilized diamond dogs? Oh, the poor me.”

“Why can´t we do more than one thing? I thought we have nothing else to do today?” Another sip of my drink makes me shiver in delight. “While I indeed want to see the sights I also want to take a look at the delicacies. Just this hot chocolate makes me want to know and eat more.”

“A lady has to watch her weight but I can´t deny the fact that they indeed have a vast variety of sweet sins.” A smile spreads across my face while I think about our horses back home. They also loved to get a sugar cube. “I want to bring you along to a local supplier for different fabrics. You can´t always wear the same clothes. And I promised you to make you a sufficient set of clothes.”

Yes, she indeed said that back when she was introduced to me. “You would really do this for me? But the cos-…”

“Ah ah ah … what did I tell you?” She puts a hoof on my mouth and silences me. “Don´t bother about such insignificant things like money. You have a greater need for it than me at the moment.”

She takes off her hoof off my mouth and I am free to speak again. “Thanks, you are generous.”

“That´s better.” Pinkie is still in stasis and her expression looks really stupid. “Now for you, Pinkie Pie, what about it? We want to look at the sights of Canterlot and stop by at my supplier and the candy store.”

By the word ‘candy’ she shakes off her petrification instantly. “Supy dupy that is just what I wanted. I can´t wait to show you the most special things they have there.” Before she drifts off in her thoughts again I poke her.

“That would be great. But getting everything for my clothes is important. Due to our time to spare it still shouldn´t be a problem.” Such a sweet tooth, hopefully she never gets diabetes or something similar. If this will ever happen than it would be a fatal blow.

Since my schedule for today was settled we resumed our breakfast and the conversations were about trivial topics. It was pleasant and nothing out of the ordinary happened.

I am honest when I say that I am looking really forward to go shopping with Pinkie Pie and Rarity. But before that can take place I have to talk once again with the princesses. They want it and I have a question for Princess Luna.

After we finished our breakfast we found us once again in the throne room. The princesses are seated on their outstanding thrones and the rest of us are in front of it. The sun shines through the stained glass and bathes the gigantic room in beautiful different colors. A little piece of heaven. Before I am able to gape at the wondrous display some more it is Celestia who starts to talk.

“Robert, now that you are an official temporary resident you have to obey the law. That means you have to behave and don´t get astray of the right path.” She gives me a wink and I feel my cheeks flush. “But I don’t think that this should be a problem. If there is a problem than rely on your teacher.” Now she gives a nod in the direction of Twilight, who is blushing herself now. That leads to some giggles from the other girls and an annoyed mumble of Spike.

Her sister takes over. “She is right. Since you stay here we have judge you like anypony else… human in your case.” One can tell that she is dead serious. “But you are still a guest, besides being a resident. Just don´t do anything that will make us take actions and everything should be fine.”

“Don´t forget that he is still a kid.” Such an embarrassing comment can just say one.

When we turn around we see Discord standing behind us. “Missed me?” The sly smile of his is enough to make me smile myself. “Sorry that I couldn’t be there for breakfast. Being the spirit of chaos is a full time job.” Out of opening palm falls out a calendar and on each day stands ‘bringing chaos’. Under it is in smaller size written ‘only little so Celestia and Luna won´t see it’.

Celestia raises an eyebrow and her expression says all. “Uhm… yeah hehehe. So you are about to head out I guess?” The calendar vanishes into thin air.

A cough comes from Celestia and she has again her composed expression. “Yes, they want to do some activities in Canterlot before heading home. Am I right?”

“Yes that is our intention.” I scratch the back of my head. “But before that I would like to ask you, Princess Luna, something in private. Is that ok?”

“Me?” Her puzzled expression brings a smile on her sister´s face. “Yes, of course. That is no problem at all.” She looks at everyone behind me. “I wish you a nice day and enjoy the rest of your stay.”

“Same for me. My little ponies, it was great to see you and I am looking forward to repeat something like this.” Celestia gives off a wink and giggles slightly. “Really… ‘everything’ included.”

They all bow before their rulers and say their farewells before leaving the throne room. On their way out Discord and Twilight turn their heads in my direction with different expressions. Concern is written all over Twilight´s face and Discord has a stern look and I shake my head slightly which seems to satisfy them. Reason for this is probably because he thought I would talk about something from our talk yesterday.

No, I have something completely different in mind.

At the end it is just the princesses and me. “So, we are alone now and what is it that you want to ask me?” A hint of nervousness is noticeable in Luna´s voice. I don’t know why.

One more time I take a deep breath. “Well first off, I know that you are able to go into the dreams of other ponies and help them to have a good sleep.” A nod comes from her. “I want to ask you, are you able to invade my dreams too?”

My blunt question seems to hit a vulnerable point, since she takes a sharp breath. “Robert, are you concerned I would threaten your privacy?”

Frantically I shake my head. “No no no. Look, I had a horrible encounter last night and I want to know if it was a dream or real.” Both of their looks change to what I didn’t want to see, the expression of an adult who smile at a child´s nightmare. “It felt so real and it hurt so much that I can´t believe that it was just a dream.”

Her sister comes over to me and puts a wing over my shoulder. “Oh Robert, nightmares are a common thing. We all ha-…”

“I don’t think that it was just a dream!” Angrily I push her wing off me. “Listen to me!”

Slowly comes Princess Luna closer and stands in front of me with a look I am unable to interpret. “Robert,” her voice is calm and settled, “I am able to sense dreams and I am able to go freely in these dreams, mostly those of ponies. The dreams of other species are a little bit hard for me to enter. When you slept last night I was able to sense you faintly but I was not able to grasp your dream. Somehow I felt like your dream was always in the corner of my eye and I was unable to look at it.” A sad sigh comes from her. “I was aware that something disturbed you but I am still unable to say if you were fully awake at that moment. What I can say is that you were sleeping at one point. How deep or if you had a daydream is not an answer I can provide you with.”

Silently I observe the princess. Everything she just said gives me an better grasp of her powers… probably. “Why didn’t you do something like waking me up or looking after me? I could have rea-…”

“Robert,” her voice takes on a royal tone, “do you have any idea how many bad dreams I witness in one single night?” I shake my head in denial. “A few thousand approximately. Can you understand? I may be a princess and wield some power but nonetheless I am a single pony. There is no way that I can handle every dream alone.” The tone of voice changes to a more casual one and she gives me a sad smile. “Don´t misunderstand me, I am sorry that you had a bad dream but I couldn´t do anything to help you with. “

My head sinks on my chest and I stare at the ground. Wait a second? We drifted off again. “What if it wasn’t a dream?”

Silence falls over the room like a thick cloth and only our breaths are audible. My heart races and I am feeling anxious about the upcoming answer, if they answer it.

“You say that there could be someone, who invaded the castle, assaulted you and leave without any trace left behind?” Celestia´s voice makes it clear that it really is hard to believe. “If there would be someone using such magic than we would have felt it. Even if we missed it, there is still Twilight Sparkle who has exceptional skills in magic.” She shakes her head. “No Robert, there is no way that this was real.” Slightly she gives me a little nudge with her head.

Her sister has the same opinion. “You are save here. A bad dream is not something out of the ordinary and shouldn’t be paid too much credit. They mirror our fears, mixed with all different kinds of impressions.”

Somehow this feels more like a defeat than being comforted. “Ok, I hope you are right. Thank you for answering my questions. Your highnesses.” As I am about to make a bow I am stopped.

Celestia has put her hoof under my chin and raises my head. “Robert, you don´t have to worry that much. Also, I and Luna are more than happy to make the first human in Equestria happy.” A gentle smile spreads across her face. “You are not alone here, even if you are separated from your loved ones. We will help you,” her head comes closer to my face and she gives me a kiss on my forehead, “and comfort you, if needed. But talk to your teacher first in the future. Twilight will surely provide you with great help. A good relationship between teacher and student, based on trust and honesty, makes a wonderful cornerstone for learning.”

I am standing frozen there for a while and just stare dumbfounded at the princess with an open mouth. After my mind finally evaluated, what just happened, turns my face red. “I uhm… yes… than-… that wou- … I mean.” Unable to form even one decent sentence I stammer helplessly.

Princess Luna rolls her eyes, while smiling over her sister´s behavior. “Have a great time in our world. Enjoy it while you can because there are many wonders that you are not able to witness anywhere else.”

I turn on heels after mumbling a silent “thank you” and rush for the exit, leaving the probably giggling rulers of this magical country behind. Not once do I turn around or slow down up till I am through the great door. Then I rethink and turn around once only to see both princesses waving me goodbye. Which I answer.

The others are quickly found. They waited not far down the hallway for me; otherwise I would have gone lost in no time. Looks like they are talking to each other about their plans for today and don´t even notice me coming. Except for Twilight and Discord, who excluded themselves from the rest and stand separate from each other a few feet away.

As soon as I come into vision my new teacher rushes to me. “Is everything ok? You seemed to be troubled and when you asked a private audience by the princesses…”

“Everything is alright, believe me.” Quickly I try to calm down my teacher. Shouldn´t it be exactly the other way? “I had a little trouble with something and they were kind enough to allay my concerns.” This doesn´t seems to fully satisfy her, but she isn´t asking anymore questions… for now.

Quickly I try to change the topic. “Twilight is it ok for me to go with Rarity and Pinkie Pie? They wanted to show me some sights. Rarity insisted on buying some materials for making me some change of clothes and Pinkie said something about an awesome candy store.”

She still wants to talk about what I discussed with Celestia but gives off a sigh of defeat. “Yes, that would be rather convenient for me. I have some royal matters to attend, which is nothing exciting and you would get bored quickly… as do I.” This makes me chuckle and the atmosphere changes instantly. “So yes, go on and have some fun with them. We will meet later at the station.”

“Thank you. That is gre-…”

“But!” Oh, by the tone I guess here come the restrictions. “Don’t wander off alone, don´t do anything stupid, don´t go with stranger, don´t be rude to the other citizens and if anything happens ask Rarity or Pinkie for help” One point for me! Is she my teacher or is she my mom? To make that picture complete she should say something like ‘do we understand each other young man?’ which she doesn’t.

“Yes, I will remember that. But it is not like I am a little baby anymore.” Her stern look makes me rethink that. “Or, I am a single boy in a whole new world, which I know little to nothing about and a city I don´t know.”

Glad, this makes her change expression and she has a gentle one now. “Great, now that you understand this, my number one student, you are free to go and have some fun.” When she said ‘number one student’ she couldn’t hold off a little giggle, what makes it so much more… yes what? Adorable? Funny?

This world will hold many new things for me, I am sure of it.

Soon we are set to go and split up so that each and every one can get or do what they want. Twilight has to attend her royal duties and Spike as her assistant accompanies her. The animal loving pegasus Fluttershy wants to visit her friends in main park to have some time with them. Applejack uses the opportunity while being in Canterlot to meet up with some certain shopkeepers who have an interest in selling the products of Sweet Apple Acres. Her companion will be Rainbow Dash, who I think just wants to get a taste of the different products of the shopkeepers. Discord takes his leave again because he had still some matters to attend to. Well he didn’t leave without giving me another one of those glares that says ‘I am watching you’.

Lastly I, Rarity and Pinkie Pie are heading to go sightseeing and our two shops we want to visit. And what a trip that was! Canterlot is like New York, Washington, London or any other great city combined. Wherever you go you find something astonishing. The culture of the pony society is confusingly similar to that of the human world. Statues, fountains, buildings with all kinds of stories; everything is present. While Rarity seems to know a lot about Canterlot and the sights it is Pinkie who knows nothing about all the sights. More than once is it I and Pinkie who are standing with an open mouth while listening to what Rarity has to tell about the sight.

The Canterlot library for example, a three floors high building designed in an ancient Greek-style. Again these similarities; they are just strange. The coloration is mostly white with different ornaments painted at the outside wall. They display ponies reading books and other similar ones which you could associate with a library. On top is a dark purple roof with big windows to give the visitors as much natural light as possible. As much as I wanted to stay there for a while we don´t have enough time at hand to do everything. I also am able to get a peek at some really big museums and enormous monuments in honor of pony heroes.

It was fun and I laughed often. Reason for that was Pinkie who loves to fool around and talking crazy stuff every now and then. Without doubt this was a great decision to accompany Rarity on her shopping trip. Pinkie is a welcomed addition that brings a little bit of spice to the stroll. Finally we arrive at our first shopping destination; the candy store “Sugar Crisp”. Like many other shops it is decorated with a sincere love for details. The building is like a modern tee house; elegant and still has a certain warmth to it.
“Let me present you the ultra super duper delicious candy store ‘Sugar Crisp’ with so maaaany yummie things that just thinking about it makes you all giddy.” With a big leap Pinkie jumps on the canopy and points at the sign. In a flash she stands beside me again. “But time is candy! So let us go in!” Rarity and I are being pushed into the store without any chance of us saying anything and we find ourselves inside in no time. A light jingle comes from a bell and announces our entry.

It was impossible to say anything while being pushed and it is still the same. Boy oh boy, inside this store I get to see something that is best described as a land of milk and honey. Tons of delicacies are around me in every possible amount or size. Cakes, pies, cookies, milkshakes, gums… name anything and you will still be able to find it.

The shop is oblong what you are unable to see from the outside. Its coloration is mostly a light blue, but there are well placed highlights in red, green or orange. Deep brown colored wooden shelves are lined up row after row and have a respectable height up to the ceiling. Beside the ‘normal’ shelves are some decorations, like a chocolate fountain in a light grey color with two pegasus hugging each other and the chocolate comes from their heads. Wonderfully was the designer able to create it to give you an amazing sight. Because of the position of the holes for the chocolate it flows down the back of their heads and give them a never stopping chocolate mane. Kinda resembles the manes of Celestia and Luna.

Besides the fountain are various other mouthwatering creations. Complete cities out of doughnuts or even mirrors out of chocolate. How you are able to make chocolate that it is reflecting?

“Well, did I exaggerate?”

A big toothy grin and Pinkie Pie is very pleased by my reaction it seems. “No, this is awesome! I don´t even know where to start?” I gaze around the shop. “I mean there are at least a thousand different kinds of sweets!”

“Three thousand seven hundred and eighty-six different kinds of candies to be precise. Let me be your guide and I lead you to some of best ones that they have here.”

For the next half an hour I am tossed around by my pink friend and it was great. Exactly as expected; Pinkie didn’t tell a lie when she said that she knows the best sweets. But to be correct, she knows every single product inside this shop. And not just the name, she even knows what the indigents are and what goes well with it. Some are perfect for hot days other for cold ones; some are perfect with coffee and other go well with juice or hot chocolate. Some of them are best served as a desert and other are best to be eaten alone. A big talent of her is that she knows when to eat them based on your emotions. Astonishing was the fact that she could name every single pony or other creature who invented which sweet. Rarity meanwhile was quiet most of the time, but you could tell that she had a hard time to not droll over some of the displayed products.

I noticed that there is something odd. How are ponies, who have no fingers, able to work so delicately? Sure some work with magic and that can be pretty precise I guess, but you can´t tell me that every baker is a unicorn?

Before I am able to think further we are on our way to pay for our sweets. I went for some chocolate cookies and a few muffins which are supposed to taste like cherries. … and I love cherries.

We reach the cashier; an earth pony with a brown and white coat. Funnily the white part is on his back that makes it look like that he is a cupcake with icing. His red mane could be interpreted as the cherry on top. The appearance would make him look sympathetic but his expression tells me something completely different.

His dark blue eyes literally pierce me with glares and I shriek back after I looked into his eyes. Did I insult him in some way? Without realizing I find myself hiding behind Rarity who seems to be as confused as I am.

“Hello dear sir. Uhm… is something wrong?”
Clearly there is something wrong, who would glare at a customer like that!
“You scare my little friend here.”

A snort comes from the cashier. He switches from staring at me to Rarity and the items we hold. “Put the goods on the desk,” he blurts out and doesn’t show any intention to answer Rarity. “So, what do you have?”

“Why the bad mood. Look at all the candy around you! How can anyone be in a bad mood?” Even Pinkie Pie is trying her best to improve the situation. “Working around candy makes you as sweet as them.”

Again not a clear answer comes from the cashier but he mumbles something like, “when someone gives me a bad mood,” all while looking at me. “The goods,” he demands and points at our bags.

My personal pony shield seems to be not entirely sure how to handle the situation and I can see her frown. “A dozen chocolate cookies, three cherry muffins, four chocolate rolls with coconut filling, two packs of “Multi-Fruit” candy, a one-layered nut cake with frozen cream and one pack of strawberry bubble gum. How much would that be?”

“100 bits.”

First there is silence; I don’t know why but by the look of Rarity it seems like that something is odd with the price. “There must be some kind of mistake. Everything together shouldn’t cost more than… around 60 bits?”

Now that she mentions it, all I did was picking up the things I liked without even looking at the price tag. Let us see.

While I estimate the price myself is the cashier again on it to answer harshly.

“100 bits.”

“Now listen to what I…” Again Rarity tries to talk to him but something is off.

“I SAID 100 bits. Buy it or leave… now.” The other costumers show no sign of helping us and just stand there.

Pinkie looks confused and tries another time. “I don´t know why you are so angry but your price tags say that we have indeed less to pay. Don´t be all pent…”

Brashly he interrupts again, “I won´t repeat myself another time. The tags must be wrong.”

A deep growl comes from Rarity´s throat and she pulls out a coin purse and tosses some big bits on the counter. “There you have it!” He just takes it without a word. “Come guys; let us leave this peasant alone.”

We hastily leave the shop and return to the streets where we are greeted by the warm sunbeams. What exactly just happened is a mystery to me. There was no reason for this kind of behavior and normally the customer should be treated well.

“Oh, this wretch! What was his problem?” Looks like Rarity is about to burst. Good for us she turns around and mumbles some words; most likely a bunch of swears. “Pinkie Pie did you do something in this shop in the past that would make him like this? Don´t get me wrong but I just don´t know what this was all about.”

The normally energetic pink pony just shrugs and shakes her head. “No; I was here once or twice. It may not be the same cashier but I remember that they were all very nice.” Is it me or is her puffy mane flattening by the minute?

“Argh! Whatever,” Rarity sighs and turns to me. “Sorry Robert that you had to see something like this. Normally the ponies of Canterlot may be a little bit uptight but they are normally well behaved to costumers.”

All I can do is looking between her and the shop. “Well at least we got what we wanted,” I point at the bags, “so thank you Rarity for paying.”

A little defeated laugh comes from her. “You are right. But we don´t want to spoil our stomachs just now.” While saying it, she playfully glares at Pinkie Pie and makes a suggestively rise with one eyebrow. “Am I right Pinkie?”

Named pony just lets her shoulders hang and makes the most adorable puppy eyes I saw from a pony up till now. “Just one? Pleeeease!” Rarity denies it again which results in Pinkie Pie looking disappointed for a second. A moment later she smiles broadly. “Well, the greatest pleasure lies in the anticipation!” With this she jumps ahead of us. “Ok let us go; time is candy!”

A self-satisfied grin spreads across and she seems pleased with the result. “Works every time… mostly,” she whispers and looks at me. “She can be sometimes hard to handle, but if you know how to, you can easily handle her.” There is no sign of annoyance or so in her voice; more like a deep understanding. These six seem to really hold each other dear; how enviable.

We are back on our way to the supplier for the fabrics and we chat happily about all kinds of topics. Here and there Rarity makes a stop to point out another building or statue; other than that we proceed quickly through the fairytale-like city. The strange encounter with the cashier seems to be in forgotten; well at least for them. I still have my doubts about that meeting. What went wrong there?

We pass some ponies that are currently talking in the middle of the streets. Two mares and one stallion; all dressed up in the typical Canterlot-style. They seem to have a pretty excitable discussion and they gesticulate in fast pace. One mare spots us and makes a single comment to her two companions; pretty much an instant later they all went silent and turn to me. I did expect this because of similar reactions through the day. Who can blame them for it? I am one of a kind in Equestria.

As we are about to pass them I politely greet them; as do Rarity and Pinkie. Surprisingly they don’t answer and just turn around and walk down the other street quickly. Are they scared?

“What does everypony have?” Pinkie tilts her head slightly. “Do I smell?” She smells herself not very ladylike. “No; maybe one of…”

“Don´t you dare!” A high pitched answer comes promptly from Rarity. “A lady doesn’t smell. WE don´t smell.” She shakes her head and looks in the direction of the leaving ponies. “Somehow I guess they are not comfortable with meeting their first human.” A sigh comes from her and she caresses my head. “It is not your fault. Just give them… some time… and patience.”

While I don´t like being avoided like some criminal I understand what is going on. Hopefully they get accustomed to me quickly; otherwise I feel like an outcast. “Hopefully they don’t take too long. Is there some way to prove them that I mean no harm? Hahahaha… they are ponies and each and everyone of them could easily reduce me to a pulp.”

“Only if you don’t go all magical beam on them and burn them a hole in their manes?”

Darn it, Pinkie. “Oh…uhm… yes… Point taken.”

The rest of the walk is uneventful and we reach our destiny quite quickly.
If you think that it another amazing building with outstanding features, you will be disappointed. Standing in between two big castle-like houses is a small one-storey building; painted in a light blue and almost black roof. At the front is a wooden shield and in calligraphic style states ‘Silky way’. You can see in the store´s window all kinds of pony outfits on mannequins being displayed. They are mostly something you would consider to be something you wear for a wedding, graduation or similar occasions.

“Here we are. Let us go in and we buy the materials for your new set.” A proud smile on Rarity and she goes in, me and Pinkie close behind her. Another bell announces our entry and a normal looking clothes shop welcomes us. At least two dozen rows of clothes are set beside each other with several mannequins around; displaying some fancy fashion. Suits, night dresses, accessories, hats and a fair amount of … hoof shoes?

The main color of the shop is a dark green with white and black stripes on the stone pillars that are neatly arranged at the wall. Set in a row of two are small chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, but they are not lit. On the floor are black and white tiles and I feel like a chess piece… what I would be? Probably the horse; obviously for my leaps that even cross space and time.

Two cashiers in tuxedos are working near the entrance and take the money for the goods. In the back of the room is a small doorway that leads to a second room; there should be the fabrics. Occasionally a pony comes from there with some rolls of materials.

It´s quite busy and there are a fair amount of ponies here. Most of them are dressed as fancy as the common citizens are but there are a few “normal” looking ponies in between them. Here and there are groups of ponies, mostly mares, chatter about the design and what would look good on them.

“Do you like buying clothes? Anything catching your interest?” I am a little startled by Rarity but shake my head.

“No, I am something you would call ‘the typical man’. That is what my mom always said to me and dad.” At the thought of my mom ‘lecturing’ me and dad I have to snicker.

“What is ‘the typical man’?”

Don’t they know? Maybe the males are different here. “You know, don’t want to look around for clothes too long, better go and watch a good soccer or football match?”

“Why would someone not like to look for something that goes well with their style? Isn´t it just magnificent to work through the layers to find just the right one?”

After a moment of thinking I just shrug. “Don´t ask me. I think it is annoying and a waste of time when you have to go in four different stores to buy one thing, when you could just have bought everything at one place.”

“Seems like I have to introduce you to the world of fashion anew? But that is a matter of another time. For now let us go to the fabrics. There you can decide on the color and the material for your clothes,” says Rarity while we head over to the doorway. “As soon as we are in my store I can take your measures.”

Me and Pinkie are close behind Rarity and follow her through the store. As always I get many stares and more than one group sticks their heads together and whisper with occasionally glances in my direction. The looks are mostly curious but some look… angry?

I wince under the stares and feel somehow naked. Out in the streets the stares didn’t bother me that much but here in this enclosed space it feels a lot more awkward and unsettling.

Luckily Pinkie seems to notice and sticks so close to me that I thoughtless place my hand on her back, feeling her puffy mane and silky fur. Before long I find myself caressing her with my finger, digging slightly in her fur. I always calm down when I get pet animals… well they are not animals per se, but I think you get my point.

Pinkie beside me suddenly jerks and makes a cooing sound, what startles me at first and I pull back my hand. “Oh no please continue that feels soooo good.” Big puppy eyes look at me and she pleadingly pouts.

“Ok.” I return to crawl her some more and she just melts beside me and has difficulties walking. “You startled me at first, sorry.” Rarity also took notice of Pinkie and tilts her head slightly in confusion.

“Oh I am the one to be sorry. But seriously what do you call them again? Hands and fingers, am I right?” I nod and look at the normally so hyperactive pony beside me being reduced to goo. “Oh yes that is great… maybe Lotus and Aloe are better in technique …” She trails of and returns to make coos.

“What?”

Two half open light blue eyes look at me. “The spa ponies back in Ponyville. Their massages are so relaxing and they have a great variety of different offers.” In my mind I facepalm myself while I chuckle; what is up with these ponies and their names. The name alone gives you quite the guess what the pony is good at. “Rarity and Fluttershy are regular guests there. As for me, I just go there if I had to pull off a reaaaaaly big party.”

As I look in front of me I see Rarity with a bemused smile before turning around and going through the doorway. And as I guessed there are A LOT of fabrics here. The shelves reach the ceiling and are stuffed with tons of rolls. Some small ones are completely buyable and you can cut off as much as you need from bigger rolls; for that purpose are some scissors at each shelf.

“Robert as you can see, here are the fabrics.” Rarity makes a presenting gesture and points behind her. “Take a look around and pick some of them you want for your clothes. Since we don’t know how long you stay here you should also consider a winter outfit since it is going to get colder.”

I am a bit overwhelmed and look around and then up. So many different fabrics are there, each in dozens of colorations. … This will take some time.

Before we are able to do anything else we are interrupted by a loud cough behind us. A big white and black colored unicorn stands behind us in a black tuxedo and wearing some small glasses. His grey mane with some red stripes makes him look quite intimidating. He looks… disgusted or annoyed?

“Oh Prized great to see you,” happily Rarity welcomes the colt seemingly oblivious of his mood. “Robert let me introduce you. This fine stallion here is the owner of the shop, Prized Strike. He is a long company partner of mine.” When Rarity introduces him he looks at her and his expression changes to a slight smile.

“Oh miss Rarity, you praise this plain stallion far too much.” He puts a hoof to his chest in an exaggerated display of being flattered. “Your fashion sense outshines mine by far. The only reason for my small establishment to be in a contract with yours, is that I am able to get a hold of some extraordinary fabrics.”

A small blush appears on Rarity´s face and the floor was never more interesting it seems. “Hahaha uhm… yes… thanks.” Cute how she draws circle in the ground with her hoof.

I take a step behind Pinkie what seems to get me his focus again. Darn it, and even his expression changes back to being annoyed. “Even more I am sorry to disturb you in your tracks but I didn’t come here to chitchat.” This gets Rarity to look back at Priced Strike with a confused look. “I am sorry but,” after a pejorative gesture he points at me, „this has to leave.” I flinch and make myself smaller behind Pinkie.

His statement seems to take Rarity by surprise and her mouth hangs open. Pinkie tenses up and spreads her leg a little in a defending stance. Reminds me of a lion ready to pounce someone who is about to attack her cubs.

“Come again?” After the first shock Rarity is able to regain her senses and looks about to explode. “We didn’t do anything wrong, did we?”

The stallion makes a snort and shakes his head; if we are all dumb and don’t realize the obvious. “It is not you, my dear. No this,” he makes a disgusted expression, “thing here is what makes the other customers uncomfortable and I have to ask you to make it leave.” A sigh escapes him and he looks accusingly at Rarity.

“WHAAAT!?” With a burst Rarity explodes and in a mere second her face is right in front of Prized Strike. “Did a diamond dog hit you with a club? Otherwise I am not sure what I just heard from you!” Rapidly she pokes at his chest at each and every word.

Nonetheless Prized Strike doesn’t even flinch and just looks at Rarity if she was a little kid rebelling against her parents. “Rarity, this is business. You understand?” He moans and he shakes his head. “The customers are my income and if there is something that disturbs it,” he looks at me, “then I get rid of it. To be clear, that thing beside you.”

A deep growl makes them both jump and look in the direction of it. Pinkie beside me snarls and walks slowly up to the colt. “You mean pony let Robert alone! He has far more problems than he deserves, so why bother and increase the number huh?!” The outburst doesn’t quite fit her and even I take some steps back from her. “We just want to buy some things so that Rarity can make him some clothes. Nothing less!”

Prized Strike rolls with his eyes and looks at the pink party pony. “Miss, understand me. It is generous of you to help it… him, but you are not helping me and my business. I have a reputation to lose.”

“I thought better of you Prized Strike. That is not the stallion that helped me out so many times when I was in trouble!” Rarity´s emotions are between confused and furious. “What is up with you?”

“Just hard bits my dear, nothing more.” A smug smile spreads across his face. “This is my shop so I have the right to demand your leave if necessary.”

Both of my companions don’t have the intention to do as he says. A heated debate starts between the three of them and I stand a few feet away. What is going on? I thought everything would be fine. Even Celestia announced it that I am a guest. Why are all of them so… so… mean?

My whole body shakes and I look franticly around in hope to find another pony to dissipate my suspicion and that there are only a few ponies who have that opinion. They can´t be all bad, right?

Let me tell you, I am shocked. All I see is the same expression that Prized Strike wears. They even nod now and then while Prized Strike talks to my two friends. Every one of them thinks that I am … what? An abomination, an alien, a monster or something infectious.

Some of them even have their gaze on me and turn up their nose.

Slowly I back off, step after step I increase the distance between me and the accusing gazes. My eyes get teary… again. I shake my head in disbelieve and fright; why are they so mean? I didn’t do anything wrong. It isn’t even my fault that I am here! All they do is staring at me; this picture burns itself in my mind. In search for help I look to Pinkie and Rarity, only to see them still arguing with Prized Strike.

“Help,” I whisper and I am now having two forces pushing me. One is the gazes that make me want to run as fast as I can, while the other is my hope to get to Pinkie and Rarity. Sadly the gazes win.

As I am through the doorway and back in the main room again I turn around on the spot and dash for the door. With a hard push I open it and the bell gives a pained ring after getting slammed by the door. I find myself on the streets again and just begin running with no sense of direction or goal. All I want is to get as far away as possible from the ponies.

Due to my tears I am unable to see clearly and sometimes bump against a pony, or so I think that it was. Every time I did so I say a fair amount excuses; not waiting for an answer each time. All I could do at the moment is running… in my mind that seems like the best idea so far. If the majority of the ponies in … Equestria… are like that than I will get insane in no time. All I want now is to be back at home, in the arms of my mother, my sister besides hugging me and my father standing tall above with his hand on my head.

After running for maybe ten minutes I have to stop and catch my breath. My lungs and my legs hurt like hell. My lack of stamina makes itself very present. Never did I like sport that much; I am more the bookworm type. I bow down my hands on my knees in a desperate attempt to regain some strength.

As I look up I see that I unintentionally ran into a park and currently in front of a pond. The park is quite the sight; filling a large area with a little piece of heaven. Trees are placed around the park to seclude the idyll from the city, giving the visitors a haven to relax and enjoy the sounds of nature. Golden and brown benches are placed beside the paths on which some ponies sit at the moment. Not far away from the pond is a large circular clearing. In the middle of it is a fountain with a pony sitting atop of a white marble pillar. The pillar itself is overgrown with vines, which seems to be intentionally. You can easily tell, because the vines are cut in nicely to be present but not a bother. On top of the pillar is the pony statue, holding a stone flag with its front hoof and the creator made it look like that the wind is currently blowing. Trash cans and benches are set around the clearing.

A small clear river runs through the park which leads finally to the pond in the middle of the park. Water lilies dance on the surface and dragonflies zip around the blooms; sometimes they land there for a few seconds to give their wings a rest. Other residents in the park, besides birds and dragonflies, are frogs, squirrels, fishes and some other small animals. Even a small bridge was built over the river; it is brown with a black metallic railing.

The lawn is cut down with many flowers here and there; coloring the park in different colors of the rainbow. Hedges are also well maintained and some even are cut to look like ponies or animals. Also the height differs much, some are not even as big as a pony and others are as huge as a small van. Whoever did it has a hand… hoof for things like this.

I snivel once and realize that nobody has seen me for now, which is just my aim. After a quick look I see a hedge near the pond which would hide me a little. With quick steps I reach it and sit down on the soft lawn near the edge of the pond and stare at my reflection in the water.

My mirror image stares back at me; a human… with puffy red eyes, a non-existent hairstyle and a red face. The only set of clothes that I have is damp of my sweat and I somehow was able to tear them at some places. All in all I look horrible.

… A human…

I sigh and pull up my knees and let my forehead rest on them. This hurts so much; being looked at as some kind of monster or outcast. Reduced to the same level as an animal… no even less and with no concerns for my feelings. Just thinking about it makes my heart ache and brings back the tears. Is that how you feel when you live on the streets and everyone treats you like dirt? My mom taught me to treat every person nice and never refuse to offer a helping hand.
She always said: “What would you feel like when you feel miserable and no one is there to give you a helping hand?”

A growl escapes my throat as I think about the gazes that the citizens gave me. Stupid despicable snobby cocky… pests. I hope they creak a joint or two because of their oh so high held head. Or that a big truck drives through a mud pool while they stand beside it. Oh they don´t have cars here. Than a carriage, I saw one on the streets. … But when ponies pull the carriage while ponies ride them... Isn´t that more like a rickshaw? Whatever! I wish them all bad luck and horrible dreams.

My train of thoughts continues for a long time and I just sat there, thinking about what happened in the last two days.

… two days. It feels like months because of all the stuff that happened. Oh Robert, if you would have been smart enough to not investigate that stupid orb. Normally you would be at home, playing with your sister, helping around the farm, read a good book or two and enjoy a nice dinner with your family.

What are they doing at the moment? Probably worried sick about me, can´t picture them believing Rachel. My sister is an honest person but she is still just a kid. Because so I guess police is already investigating and searching for clues. Do they think I got kidnapped? Guess they know me well enough that I wouldn’t run away with no word.
…
…
This is exactly what I just did. Rarity and Pinkie are probably mad at me for running away. Hopefully they forgive me for that. Maybe I should go back, but I don’t know where this park is located in Canterlot and just strolling through the city gives me shivers down my spine.

Darn, what should I do?

I want to slap myself for that behavior; not only did I leave the two ponies behind that are in charge of looking out for me, I am even unable to get to the meeting point at the train station. And I don’t want to ask the citizens.

A soft thud is audible beside me. When I look up I see that it is Twilight Sparkle; standing there before me and is pretty much out of breath. Without a word she quickly comes to me and grasps me in a tight hug. Silently she caresses the back of my head with a hoof while regaining her breath. For me, I am just happy that she is here and so I return the hug gratefully. Slightly I am able to smell lavender and feel her soft fur against my cheeks.

I don´t know how long we sat there but after two minutes or so she has regained her breath. “I was worried sick.”

“Sorry.”

Her muzzle is on the top of my head and she nuzzles me. “Why did you run away? Pinkie and Rarity are a mess right now and search everywhere for you.”

“Sorry.”

“First day as my student and instantly causing problems?” She slightly chuckles. “Not the best of starts; but then again, it could be worse.”

“Sorry.” After a snivel I lean back and look her in the eyes. “It was dumb that I ran away, but… I… I just couldn’t take it anymore.” She frowns and makes a snarling sound.

“Rarity told me about what happened at the stores. Can´t believe that they acted like that.” With both hooves I am held at legs reach. “I mean, really? You don´t look evil or bad, you are intelligent, you have manners and Princess Celestia welcomed you as an official guest.” Her expression changes and she looks at me with compassion. “I am sorry you had to endure that. It would have been my responsibility to look after you.”

“No, it´s alright. Nobody could have predicted that this could happen. But a-are Pinkie and R-Rarity mad at me, for what I did?” The answer to that question is something I fear, but it quickly is disposed of as Twilight shakes her head.

“Of course not. They are worried and are sorry that they didn’t have an eye on you.” The answer is the best I could have hoped for. If there are more ponies with the same kind of attitude as these citizens around, then I am thankful for every friend I get.

“I just want to get away from here.”

“Sure thing,” she stands up again and looks around. “Let´s go home for now.”

I blink a few times before standing up, cleaning my jeans in a useless attempt to look a little bit less like a mess. “Uhm… yes…home.”

“Something the matter?”

A sigh later I shake my head and smile at her. “No, it´s alright. Let´s go.”

On the way back the talk gets mundane with Twilight talking about her princess duties and all the things she has to keep track off. For example the meetings with some important ponies, attending fairs, openings of different locations and feasts. Some of them sound really boring while other are sounding funny. For example they have a fair or festival where you exchange things with ponies instead of paying for it. Me? I would try to get the most of it by starting with a small item and working myself to the top items. My dad comes to my mind, because he would always store items before throwing them away. He says: “There is an idiot born every minute.”

Normally to keep track of it you would save everything in your mobile phone. Since they don’t have it I would have guessed that they have calendars or something similar. Twilight has a long paper roll as her check list… and when I say long, I mean really LONG.

We reach the station and are welcomed by all the other. By the looks I guess that Twilight somehow informed her friends that she found me. Pinkie and Rarity pounce me the second they see me and drag me into a warm hug.

“We are so sorry dear. Never should I have let you out of sight. That will never happen again.”

“Yes, don´t be sad about that old moody pony anymore. Forget about him and I pinkie promise you that I will never let that happen again.” Again she does these movements with her leg. Quite cute, if you ask me.

“Please, I am sorry for just running away. It was childish and dumb.” It is cozy to have friends who all have fur and a need to hug all the time. “Can you forgive me?”

A hoof is placed on my head and Applejack stands behind me smiling. “You have nothing to be sorry sugarcube. No one knew that they would all behave like they are all a rooster with their own land. No offense but that was mighty rude of them.”

“I just can´t believe them, that is not how I had Prized Strike and the ponies of Canterlot in memory.” A shiver runs down Rarity´s spine and she tries to shake it off.

“You know, we had our fair share of problems with their… upper crust attitude? Or do I have to remember you off Twilight´s birthday, the fashion show or…”

“Ok ok… Applejack. Yes they are a little bit… uptight. But that just now went too far. Looks like I need to look for some new business partners.” A theatrical huff later and I am removed from my cozy surroundings.

Afterward we board the train and get back to Ponyville. Hopefully the ponies there are not the same as the ones up here in Canterlot. If they are, than I still have enough books at Twilight´s castle to get myself occupied for a long time. And I still have these six ponies and Spike there, who also stated his concerns.

“Hey man, you know what? Just ignore them. I know how it feels to be treated like an outcast; there are some that treat me like I would eat them the moment I look at them.” The little dragon laughs and I look at him with a slight grin.

“Yes, I can imagine yourself gulping down a whole pony in one go. It is not like that they have strength, flying or magic abilities that could keep you at bay. Right?”

He chuckles and shakes his head. “They are probably so terrified that they forget that they can use such things. But jokes aside I could burn their flanks if I tried, which I would never do.”

“You mean the green flames with which you can communicate with Celestia? They are harmful?”

My concerned face seems to make him laugh again. “Of course, they are still flames. Duuuh?”

Now I feel stupid.

We reach Ponyville at sunset. The whole village is bathed in a shiny orange color; the ponies come home from their day of work and are on their way. Maybe they want to relax or have some fun times with their friends. Even the light and occasional songs of birds harmonize with the scenery. Especially Twilight´s castle reflects the sunbeams in a pretty awesome way and gives the impression that the whole crystal tree is burning like a second sun.

Ponyville looks like haven to relax and have a good time. That is also something that I hope will it be to me. My personal little haven in this magic world. Well up to the moment where I get home.

Shortly after we separate and say our goodbyes. Again I get a lot of hugs and promises and all that friendly stuff that just makes my heart jump and my face blush. They really are a helpful and amazingly protective friends and I am lucky that they took me in with open hooves.

Rarity said that she has some spare materials back in her shop and she wants me to go there tomorrow. It should be enough for two sets of clothes, she said, and that it will take some time to look for another supplier to make more. Additionally she mentions that she has to take my measures and that I have to help her a little. Gladly I accept her offer and I look forward to see her tomorrow.

At least fifteen minutes. That is how much time it took to finally separate. Twilight, Spike and I go through the big door and we are welcomed by an owl that sails through the entrance hall. Owlicious, as his strange name is, flies over and lands on Twilights back.

“Did you miss me? We were just gone for a day.” An assuring light smile on Twilights face. “If I am right you are gone most of the night all the time?”

A hoot is the answer and it turns his head slightly.

“Well we are back now.” Twilight turns to me and Spike. “Let´s get something to eat and then head to bed.”

“Oh oh oh can I have a gem salad? We should have enough of them here at the moment.” My little dragon companion beside me jumps from one leg to another in anticipation.

The princess doesn’t seem too fond of the idea. “Didn’t you sleep the night after it really bad because you overeat yourself?” His answer is a set of two big puppy eyes accompanied with begging on knees silently. “Awh… ok… but behave yourself and stop when you are full.”

“YES!” As soon as she said it he jumps up and seems really happy.

“What do you want for dinner?”

At first I didn’t realize that Twilight talked to me, too much was I fixated at the jumping little dragon. But as the silence continues I shake my head and look at her. “Oh, just some bread cheese, ham and some vegetable like a cucumber or tomato.”

I take a few more steps and pass Twilight before I realize the silence. Curious I look at her and as I see her shocked expression I realize what I just did. Oh darn. I just talked again before thinking and now I am in trouble. With a half-hearted laugh I break the lingering silence. “Haha… uhm… cat is out of the bag.”

“What do you mean… ham?” Fear flashes over her expression before she returns to a stern look.

I bite the bottom of my lip and look at the ground. Why do I feel ashamed?! It is nothing bad, that is just who I am. “Y-You see. Humans are omnivores. We eat both meat and plants. While we can survive on just plants for a longer period of time, it is still necessary to get our share of meat.”

Spike hides behind Twilight and is clearly not a fan of that statement. “D-Do we have to fear you?”

She just gives his head a slight bump with her hoof. “Don´t be silly. He had never shown any sign of being harmful.” Her gaze falls upon me. “I guess you didn’t tell us this because you feared our reaction?”

Silently I nod and look to the ground.

I am the next one to receive a hoof to the head. “Don´t be silly. I clearly understand it and you could have told me that. You remember? You are my student and I am your teacher. Never fear to ask me anything. For the other… hmm… I guess Fluttershy will not be too happy about it but she knows that some species have a ... more precise diet.”

Happily I hear that she isn´t concerned much about it. “Sorry, but I was just scared that you would behave...” I stop midsentence and look at a floor.

“Everything is fine. Also I am fascinated with your kind; we should definitely talk a lot more about your species. I also need to prepare some rolls and ink for it.” With a hoof she raises my head and pushes me further down the hallway. “We may not have meat here at the moment but we will look at that matter tomorrow.”

Everything with these ponies is just perfect and I couldn’t ask for more. “Thank you.” I could have crashed through anyponies window, but it was Twilight´s. Someone meant it good with me.

Supper was nice and peaceful. We eat and had a pleasant mundane conversation about our normal life experiences. Mostly funny ones; Twilight was wise enough to let the depressing topics of Canterlot drop for this evening. We laughed long and hard often; especially as I told her about some of the pranks that I played my family. And as expected had Twilight to restrain Spike from eating too much, what he comments with some grumpy answers.

It almost felt like home; with all the talking and laughing. I wouldn’t have complained if we talked a few more hours, but Twilight insisted that we head to bed. Tomorrow was another busy day and we need our strength for it. Both, Spike and me, moan and try to persuade her for a little bit more time. Sadly she refuses and turns herself into a motherly figure and we are her kids who are sent to bed… NOW.

As I am now lying in the big soft bed I think about my day. Boy oh boy, what a day it was. In this short time I am here there happened so much… and probably a lot more will happen in the future. What new things will I am able to see? Canterlot, except for its citizens, is an awesome city and Celestia and Luna are really nice. Ponyville on the other hand has yet to be discovered by me; only if the ponies here are a little bit friendlier. Rarity told me to give them time but that doesn’t mean that they can be that mean. Oh yes, what books do I get to read and skills to learn? Twilight´s collection of books is amazing and I still have the books from yesterday to read. She also is now my teacher in magic.

“My magic…”
I still can´t believe it that I am able to use magic and hopefully soon be able to use it. I glance over to the mage outfit; even now it slowly pumps my body full of magic power. A shudder runs down my spine. Better I learn fast, otherwise the next disaster is soon to be up on us. All the things I will be able to accomplish as I wield magic. Flying, teleportation, telepathic and many more.

The image of the nightmarish pony from last night flashes before my eyes and my whole body cramps. Maybe something to defend myself, too. An eerie feeling creeps up my body and wraps itself around me like an anaconda. It grips me and restrains my moves, holds me and squeezes out my breath. Sweat runs down my face, my limbs shudder and all my hairs stand straight.

Maybe it really was just a dream… oh what do I try to tell myself… of course it wasn’t… or?

Evil white glowing eyes and all the other images replay in my mind and I begin to sweat. My mind plays games with me; creating figures in the shadows. I know that there is no one there; nevertheless it still keeps me from sleep as I stare at the shadows for what seems like hours. Hours turn to days, days to weeks, weeks to month and month to years. Chained down by invisible forces and time flies by with no chance of escape.

Imagine a little boat on the edge of a whirlpool, slowly drifted to the deep and dark center. Picking up speed the more the boat sails on the current. In the middle, in the dark center, are evil glowing eyes and a whispering voice talking about madness.

With every rest of my strength I push myself up in a sitting position and the curse was broken. As if invisible chains were broken I feel my body regains some of its strength. It is like if a big stone is pushed off your chest. I am still covered in sweat and I am far from ok… but at least I return to a somewhat normal state again.

“Wow. That was creepy.”
So much for a “good night”, that´s for sure.

Confused and irritated I sit on my bed, looking around the room only to find… nothing. It is just the same room in dark. Nothing out of ordinary. No nightmares, no images … nothing.

For a few seconds I think silently. Sleep is of no use right now. So what do I do?

I flip my legs out of the bed and slip in my shoes. After that I take one of the smaller blankets and wrap it around me tightly. If I don’t find any sleep than I can also do something. My decision is easy; I go to the library and read some more.

First there are still a lot to read in the book I had to leave behind and I yearn to read more about the history of Equestria. If I am right; then I am at the part about the founding of Equestria. Second point is that I hope that reading will make me tired enough to just drift off to sleep. Just lying in this big empty bed will do me no good. Especially when there are no sounds, like back home. There are always the sounds of the animals around, even at night. Together with the whispering wind while it blows through the grass, the crickets playing their song and the creaks of our house. Compared to this is this castle a nice looking tomb.

I take a peak outside my room and discover that the lights are still on, great. Not as bright as before when we headed to bed, but still enough to see your way. Everything is bathed in a light purple color and just seems quiet and peaceful. Additionally there is no pony around; which means, no obstacle between me and my goal.

Quickly I sneak through the door and dart for the library door down the hallway. I am especially careful while passing the rooms of Spike and Twilight. Loud noises are not a problem. The blanket around me goes down till the floor and drags behind me like a cape, muffling all possible noises from my feet.

Creeping my way to the library, which is just two dozen steps away from my room, I enter it. Just slightly I push the door open, only enough to get me through and with a last glance around I am inside. Maybe my years of playing hide and seek with Rachel are now come in handy? “That was easier than I thought.”

“What was easier than you thought?”

On the spot I freeze. Damn it, I know that voice. “Hehe good evening Twilight.”

As I turn around hesitantly around I face the alicorn princess. She lays on the couch and has a pair of glasses on her nose. That just makes her more serious… and together with the stern looks just so more. I should have paid more attention to the inside rather than the outside.

“What are you doing awake and in here?”

I fidget a little and try to come up with an excuse to cover. But because of the situation I am unable to think clear enough and decide to stick to the truth… mostly.”

“I couldn’t sleep and I thought that instead of staring at the ceiling I could use the time to read some more. Hopefully tiredness would be the result.”

Maybe she believes me maybe not. There is no instant reaction of her and she just continues to look at me. If I would guess, than I would say that I am in for a long telling-off. My mom would do such thing every now and then.

Twilight´s hear just flick once and she points at the couch beside her flank. “Come here.” I just give in and walk over to her, getting myself on the comfortable couch with my back at Twilight´s flank. “Now than, care to tell me what bothers you? Something is bothering you and I can tell that clearly.”

Should I just tell her? I mean she is now in charge of me and is something like my guardian for the time being. Celestia and she both told me to rely on her if need arise. Time to lay down my cards.

And so I tell her about my confused state, that I had a nightmare, but I didn´t go deeper into it, my feelings and my concerns. It takes a fair amount of time to talk about nearly everything and Twilight just sits there and listens. Sometimes she asks a question or interrupts me to get an e explanation. Deliberately I don´t talk about what Discord told me back in his realm. This seems to be something that really has to stay a secret for now.

“So you had all these thoughts and worries since you came here. Why didn’t you talk to me about it? You can trust me.” Somehow she seems a little bit hurt because she thinks it is her fault.

“Sorry for that but I don’t know you guys well enough now. So blind trust is a little bit of a high demand. You are nice and friendly and helpful, but still a little bit foreign to me.”

Precisely as I thought does her mood change and a light smile comes from her. “You are probably right. I am sorry for making such assumptions without looking further. Trust has to be build step by step.” My new teacher nuzzles me and coos. “I hope we can build a wonderful relationship my dear little pupil.”

“I hope so too Twilight… I hope so too.”

And I don’t know when but it seems that at some point, while reading, I drifted off to a peaceful sleep. Maybe my exhaustion caught up with me, maybe the lines in the book were boring, but I think that the feeling of safety was the best sleeping medicine I could have obtained.

6 Supposedly everyday life

You know how beautiful it is when you are still half asleep and feel the comfy warmth of your bed in the morning? To get up becomes so hard after that point. Now the thing is, I would enjoy it too. If not for a certain purple pony princess here starts the day with the first sunbeam or so it seems.

So, I am currently in my bed, well rested, enjoying the warmth and I just want to snuggle some more with my blanket. You would think that the beds in Equestria are not as good as those from earth, because we invested a lot of time developing our beds and cushions. The thing is that the beds here are literally like clouds. Now that I think about it, it could be that there are clouds embedded inside. I mean, they have magic and pegasus who have the ability to touch and form clouds.

Back to the topic at hand… me, who is in such comfortable bed and still half asleep and the approaching pony. The hooves make enough noises on the floor to announce my coming disturbance. I try to keep my eyes tightly shut and hope that the storm passes by… it does not.

“Good morning, my number one student. Time to wake up.”

Damn it. “Just five more minutes, please,” comes my muffled answer. Sadly Twilight seems to have no intention of letting me have those minutes. There is a moment of silence, followed by a chuckle and a force tugging on my shirt. I am lifted off my bed. With a very manly scream I open my eyes and see that I am floating a good three feet above my bed. A purple aura is around me and the same glow is around Twilight´s horn. This magic is really handy and also annoying when you are on the short end. Wait a second. Today starts my own lessons in magic too!

My teacher and temporary guardian, Twilight Sparkle, stands there with a smirk on her face. Indeed is she what you would call an early bird, her perfectly made mane and coat are clearly indication for this. “I guess that means... no?”

“Exactly. The early bird catches the worm. And we have a lot of work to do.” Someone takes it really serious being in charge of me. “Now, make your bed and prepare yourself. We are having breakfast and Spike is already hungry.”

The purple glow fades from around me and I fall back on the bed. I consider throwing the pillow at her but I discard this thought. “Yes, mam.” Groggily I crawl from the bed and pick up my clothes from the nearby chair. Twilight has probably taken me to bed yesterday. I fell asleep in the library with her.

“Oh and before I forget, we are having a guest for breakfast.”

By this my ears perk up as I have trouble handling all the clothes. “Really?” This stupid mage outfit, it keeps on escaping my grasp. “Who is it?”

“Discord insisted on preparing us something. He said it´s his personal welcome gift.”

I freeze on the spot and turn to her. “He did?” Don’t get me wrong here; I like Discord, even with all THIS partly his fault. Somehow I think that there is always more to his actions, some may be random but my mother would call him a sly weasel and always questioning his intentions.

Twilight just nods. “Yes, he was really persistent. Currently he is in the kitchen and handles everything, making some pancakes.” A frown appears on her forehead. “I hope he doesn’t do anything… stupid.”

The thought of Discord in an apron working in the kitchen makes me giggle inwardly. “Like blowing everything up or preparing something like man-eating-pancakes?”

She moans and rubs her forehead with her hoof and shakes her head slightly. “You get my point.” Gesturing me to hurry, Twilight rolls her eyes. “Now go and prepare for the day. I meet you at the dining room.” With this she turns around and leaves my room. You can hear the sound of her hooves echoing from the walls while she walks towards the kitchen. She is moving pretty fast? Pretty easy to figure out why she does.

Well then, I better get myself ready. This day could start pretty funny… and I don´t want to miss even the slightest bit of it.

After getting myself cleaned up and ready for the day I am heading towards the dining room. I really should get some new clothes soon, or these cleaned. They smell a little and I find it disgusting to wear the same pants again. Then again, who can blame me? I only have this set up till Rarity prepares me some new ones. Hopefully she really has enough materials for making me something.

The thought of the actions from yesterday make me shiver. Today is not only the day my training in magic starts, it is also the day when Twilight shows me around Ponyville. Up till now I only met some of the residents who live in Ponyville. Oh there was this first pony I met… Trixie. I hope that the other ponies of Ponyville are more like Twilight and her friends; otherwise my stay here will become a lot more hairy.

A sigh escapes my lips answered by a low growl that comes from my stomach. I am really hungry right now and I look forward to some pancakes. Funny that this is another thing my world and this has in common. This and hundreds of other things like the language for another example. Some of my friends from school would debate now if this is just a parallel dimension which would explain the similarities. Other would call this just another planet and that all the similarities are just a coincidence. This would drag on for like five to twenty minutes and in the end there would still be no answer. But dimension-theories are not something discussed on an empty stomach.

I increase my speed and keep my wizard hat with one hand in place while my cape flutters behind me. The bells on the cape rattle and a soft echo comes from the walls. Funny thing is that the outfit doesn’t smell even if I wear it every day. On second thought, it holds the essence of a being with great magical power and it constantly infuses me with this magic. A non-smelling-spell seems to be a minor thing compared to everything else that this thing can do… probably. Hopefully I can master these powers before something bad happens. Should I tell Twilight about it? Probably not… now. Remembering Discord´s expression, when he told me to NOT tell others about the things we discussed, makes it clear I shouldn’t tell anypony anything for the moment. Anypony… still funny.

The dining hall soon comes into view and I enter through the brown big doors. Behind it welcomes me the nicely decorated dining room with its big table and comfy chairs. On the far end sits Spike, asleep it seems. He has his arms crossed over on the table and his head rests on them. At least I am not the only one who is NOT an early bird.

As I make my way over to Spike I hear dimly some voices coming from the kitchen. If I am correct Twilight and Discord are arguing about something. The tone is still calm, which means that they don´t quarrel about something too dramatic. I can´t wait to see what Discord is preparing. It will be something out of the ordinary and it will probably be confusing. That is what is so funny about this guy, you just can´t predict what his next move is. The randomness is something Discord and Pinkie Pie have in common.

… did I just hear the word 'baneful'?

“Good morning.” My greeting stirs up the little dragon and he yawns extensively.

His eyelids flutter and he looks at me sleepily. “Good morning Robert.” He gives his eyes a good rub and stretches after that. “I sleep well every night in this castle. Maybe a little too well, waking up got so hard.”

I take a seat beside him. “Exactly my thoughts as Twilight woke me up. Your beds here in Equestria are great. Or are they just so good because my beds were something for royalty?”

“Naaah. Twilight and I tested many beds,” he lets his shoulders pop, “and let me tell you this: There are a lot of really uncomfortable beds out there too.”

“I can´t imagine. But the castle is really impressive and makes me recall some of the fairy tales from back home.”

This gets his interest, as he leans over to me. “I love good stories. And when do you get the chance to hear about fairy tales from another world.”

I don´t mind telling him one or two stories, but a certain sound from our stomachs cuts it short. “Hahaha maybe not with an empty stomach. But I promise later.”

Disappointed with my response, Spike nods halfhearted. “Ok… but you made a promise.”

We sit there for a few seconds in silence and just let our thoughts wander until I break it.

“I hope that Discord doesn’t need much more time. I am starving here.” I sigh and let my chin rest up on the table. The small dragon plays with his fork, making it spin on its edge. Something troubles his mind, as he glances over to the kitchen door a few times with a grim face. “A penny for your thoughts.” His confused gaze reminds me that he doesn´t know such phrases. “Just a human saying. What do you think about?”

At first it seems that he isn’t too fond to tell me but after a few seconds he gives in and moans slightly. “To tell the truth it isn´t something about his food that came to my mind. Rather some of his… past.” He leans back in his chair and looks at me. “You already know that he once was an enemy of Equestria and has two defeats up till now. Maybe three if you count the last incident.”

“You mean this being imprisoned in stone by Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, Twilight and the girls and… what was his name?”

He nods, “Tirek is his name.” For a fraction of a moment his expression changes to something that could be best described as pure anger. But it passed on as soon as it came. “… yes. That is the guy that persuaded Discord to join him. Well he betrayed Discord after a short while, since he didn’t need Discord anymore. It was a pretty hopeless situation, after he captured all elements of harmony except for Twilight and used them as hostages against her. Discord was captured too. She gave in and freed us for a dire price, the combined magic of all alicorn princesses.” A shiver runs down his spine and he looks really uncomfortable by the memory. “Luckily Discord finally understood what true friendship means and gave the last key to the crystal casket. You know the rest of the story. After his apology and displayed regret, they hope that Discord is reformed for good.”

Explains the quarrel, that they had on my first day over him. “Do you think he is trustworthy?”

The answer from him is silence for a few moments and he thinks hard about my question. “I guess to a certain degree, except for his antics. He can still be quite a handful but… for as far as I know he behaves well up till now.”

“Oh that is sweet of you little lizard. I didn´t know that you think like that.”

We both jump by the sound of Discord´s voice, which comes right from below the table. Spike nearly falls of his chair. Quickly we look under the tablecloth only to find… nothing? I can only see Spike peeking from his side of the table and nothing else. But I could have sworn…

“What are you looking for?”

I jerk up and hit my head at the table and fall from the chair. My hat falls off my head and I lie dazed under the table. That hurt and will definitely leave a nice bump on my head.

This is just like him.

“Discord,” I groan while I pick up my hat and crawl back to my chair. “Was this necessary?” Slowly I sit down on my chair and look at the draconequus who is floating above the table. His goofy grin, together with his cooking hat and apron, make it obvious that he is in great mood. “I really don’t know if having you a good mood is good for everyone else around you.”

“Oh you didn´t see me in a bad mood yet. And to answer your question, yes it was necessary.” He waves off and four plates fly down before me and Spike, who also seems still a little bit startled, and one beside each of us. A fair amount of still hot pancakes are before us and the amount would feed a big family. The pancakes also look surprisingly normal. “And I have an apology as you can see. So don´t be too hard on the poor me who worked soooo hard for a decent breakfast for his friends.”

I have to admit they really smell delicious, only problem is… it´s not the smell of pancakes. Instead they smell like grapefruit, cotton candy and… rubber? Somehow I think that there is more to these 'pancakes' than meets the eyes. “What is this?”

My answer comes from Discord with a deadpan face. “Pancakes.”

“Made out of what?”

“Uhm… you see there weren´t enough indigents for a lot of pancakes. So I may have….”

*BANG*

A canon like sound roars through the room together with squeaking, crackling and popping sounds, followed by a scream of a certain little dragon. As I quickly turn to the origin of the sound I see Spike flying across the room, completely surrounded by… party accessories. Balloons, confetti and party hats are sailing together with the dragon as he is catapulted to the wall. With a smacking sound everything hits the wall and just sticks there trapping Spike in a spiderlike party web.

“… used some other things that I thought would vitalize you in the morning.” Without any remarkable reaction Discord continuous. A smoking pancake on Spikes plate indicates that these pancakes pack quiet a punch. He looks at Spike and smiles. “Congratulations Spike you got the only one with one of Pinkie Pie´s party cannons. I hope you like it?”

The door to the kitchen slams abruptly open and a batter covered Twilight Sparkle stands in the doorway. Her furious expression shines only partly through the batter. “DISCORD!” The shout is so loud that a small gust of wind arises, lifting the table cloth slightly. Holy crap what was that?

With slow speed but pretty intimidating presence she comes closer to him. Her horn glowing slightly and she peels the poor dragon out of his comical trap without looking at him. “Y-you… bucking incarnation of…”

“Twilight! There are kids around,” he lectures her sternly, which makes her stop midsentence.

A very frightening expression builds itself on her face. She lowers her head, her horn is glowing strongly and her lips are pressed hard together. Meanwhile Spike is lowered back on his seat and he looks still a little bit shaken. Maybe it is my imagination but I can see smoke coming from her head.

“Urgh… just look around.” She waves around with her hoof. “This is a mess. I thought you wanted to make us breakfast… not ruining my castle!”

Only a chuckle comes from the draconequus as he takes the chair beside me, seemingly not really bothered by the enraged alicorn in front of him. “Twilight, my dear friend, I only wanted to bring a little bit of… oomph… to the meal.” He points at the smoking pancake, which somewhat reminds me of an exploded mine. “The party cannon may be a little bit… unique, but you just have to believe me that my intentions were the purest.” A small yellow glowing halo pops up above his head and he gives a good impression of puppy eyes.

This doesn’t work with Twilight, who continues to glare at him. “Unique? First you make a living dough nightmare out of my kitchen, then you let me handle this mess alone only to blow off my assistant?”

“She has a point, Discord.” I try to calm the mood a little, firstly I really don’t want any trouble right in the morning and secondly I really want to try these pancakes. Not one like Spike happened to get but the smell indicates a vast variety of different ‘taste experiences’. “You really should know better, I mean you are an ancient being with powers far greater one can imagine.”

“Hmm… yeah. I am pretty, strong and wise…,” trailing off, Discord scratches the back of his head. Is he blushing?

Oh the fawning is strong in this one… don´t judge me. It works. “So, a mighty being as you should know better right? Hey don´t get me wrong. We do appreciate that you went out of your way to prepare this. But I want to enjoy your cooking, not fear for my life.”

“Or that of others,” mumbles Twilight faintly. Looking at Spike, who slowly regains his senses, she shakes her head in annoyance. True to her nature, she walks over to him and is looking him over.

Finally this convinces him and he sighs. “Probably, I am sorry for that. Sometimes it is hard to not do things like in the good ol' times.” On the other side Twilight relaxes and smiles at me. Seems like, she accepted his apology. Meanwhile Spike waves Twilight off, reassuring her that he is fine.

“So can we start now?” My empty stomach and my curiosity yearn for these pancakes.

“Yes, Robert. But after just a second.” He flicks with his finger and the poor dough cowered princess is back to normal, who really is happy about this. “And the second thing.” He grabs at my plate and pulls out one of the pancakes. “Now we are ready.” With a quick move he gulps down the pancake. Did I see some teeth there?

After this we had a pretty normal breakfast, by Discord´s standard. The pancakes were made with all kinds of things and each and every single one was special in its own 'unique' way. Excluding the maybe lethal pancake which Discord ate from my plate, I had some good picks.

Altogether I had four pancakes and boy oh boy did I enjoy them. The first one was indeed what I smelled at the beginning, cotton candy. You can believe me that you would not expect something like this inside a pancake, even less since you can´t see it from the outside. But I would lie if I say that I didn´t like it. To describe it better, it gave me the impression of walking over a fair. Other flavors were chocolate chips, milkshake and my personal favorite sour-drops. Not something you would normally enjoy when eating pancakes but the surprise made me laugh. The other also had a good chuckle over my cramped expression.

As we finish I lean back in my chair with a light moan. “This is it, I am full. Thanks for the meal.” Spike has a similar reaction as I; good for him that he didn´t lose his appetite after the rough start.

Even Twilight looks pleased as she looks over to Discord. “That may have been a somewhat odd breakfast but nonetheless thank you for preparing.”

The being in name just sits beside me and scratches his pointy front tooth with a toothpick that looks like a banana. Why? Like I would know! “You are welcome. Somehow I had a feeling that I just had to do it.” Nodding by this, Twilight turns over to Spike to discuss something, sounds like the plan for today. From Discord comes a whisper, only loud enough that I could barely understand it. “Maybe this feeling was guilt and I may have to make it up to somebody.”

By these words I look up to him, an apologetic expression on his face. My answer is a slight nod and a mouthed “thanks” to him, not wanting to let Twilight take notice.

Suddenly his expression changes for a second and he looks… shocked and annoyed? Before I am able to ask for the reason he stands up with an unreadable face again. “But now that my feelings are dealt with I have to take my leave. As much as I would like to spend some more time with you all but being the god of chaos has its downsides.” He walks around the table but as he does he glances over to me with anxiety.

Not giving off that she took notice, Twilight waves to Discord goodbye. “Be sure not to stay away too long, again. Last time you did that made Fluttershy worry.”

Happy about her comment, he flashes us a big grin. “Will sure do. Toodeloo!” He bows before us, before diving into the ground like a diver. The ground appears to be liquefied for a split second, swallowing the draconequus. Moments later the ground calms down and is solid again.

While I still stare in awe at the point where the god of chaos vanished, speaks Twilight to me. “Robert, I have scheduled the day for you and it would be best to start soon.”

“Ok, Twilight. What´s on today?” I refocus on her. “If I remember correctly today starts my lessons in magic.” I get giddy just by the sheer though. A lingering memory of my last escalation comes to my mind, before I shake it off.

Nodding her head, Twilight smiles brightly, not noticing my insecurity. “Yes, that will be today’s biggest part of your agenda. Other than this, you will visit Rarity to get the measures for a new set of clothes. We will stop by her shop after I showed you around Ponyville.”

“Do I have to?” Anxiously, I play with my thumb.

“Uhm is something wrong with it?” She looks at me intensely; a frown shows itself on her forehead. Apparently she gets where my feelings come from. “Are you afraid of something?”

“Maybe.” Not really too fond of admitting it.

“Is it what happened in Canterlot?” My silence is answer enough for her.

A burp comes from Spike, which Twilight responses with a glare, and he sits up. “You don´t have to be. The ponies of Ponyville are a lot different from those… um… stuck-up ones of Canterlot.” He points at himself and gives a sheepish smile that could compete with Fluttershy. “They also welcomed me with open arms and I am the only dragon in Ponyville.”

“You are still an inhabitant of this world and you came together with the student of the princess. I on the other hand am an alien to this world.”

“You are also with Twilight as was I. Just trust them. Hey the princess of friendship resides here. Doesn’t that count something?” He has a point. It´s Twilight´s territory and she and her friends are all so friendly.

“Ok,” I give in. “But if they behave like those from Canterlot we go straight to Rarity and then back to the castle.”

“We will do that, not that it will happen in the first place.” Standing up from her seat she comes over to me and pokes me with her hoof. “So get up now Robert. Spike will hold down the fort, while we have a lot to do.”

Trustworthy Spike salutes and picks up all the plates. “I got this. See you later Robert.” Without further comment he leaves for the kitchen, balancing the tableware on his hands and head. Impressive!

My teacher and I leave the crystal tree and step out into the bright warm sun. Only for a second do I stop at the doorway to the city before Twilight gives me a little push with her head. A timid smile on my face I say ‘sorry’ before we head out.

The weather is perfect, no clouds, a wide blue sky, birds singing their peerless songs and the smell of spring in the air. As expected are the ponies of Ponyville busy. Many get ready for their jobs, young ones walking to school with their schoolbags stripped to their back and shop owners opening their stalls or shops.

“Rainbow Dash and the team did a good job with the weather.” With a pleased smile, Twilight continues down the stairs before turning around. “You coming?”

“Oh, yes.” Quickly I catch up with her and walk closely beside her. As we are continuing our way towards the town I unconsciously tense up. My steps are a little bit haltingly and my breathing gets irregular.

“Robert, calm down. Everything will be just fine. Relax yourself or I get Pinkie Pie to do so.” Laughing slightly, she watches me with a bemused look. “We can come by her shop later after Rarity anyway. The products of Sugarcube Corner are really good and I think that something sweet raises your mood?”

Indeed it does… hey… don´t judge. I love candy. But trying to hide my feelings I just mumble, “mhm, ok.” But I relax a little and try to set my prejudices that I got yesterday aside.

“Now that we cleared that,” she points down a street, “how about I show you around. We take a little tour through Ponyville and stop by the Mayor Mare to tell her about you. After that I guess we can…”

Continuing her plans for me, we walk down the street and I got distracted in listening to her. Instead I look at all the residents. They all walk around with smiles on their faces, greeting each other warmly. All in the entire atmosphere is a lot different from Canterlot.

“Good morning.”

Turning around, we see some ponies on the other side of the street, casually talking to Twilight. Wait, isn´t she the princess?

My companion just answers cheerfully. “Good morning to you, too. Have a nice day.” Ah, yes. She said that she doesn’t want that everypony around her is overly formal. But… are they ignoring me?

“Thanks. Hopefully it will be a peaceful one.” With that they resume walking down in the other direction. No they are not ignoring me. I saw that one mare clearly looking at me curiously before shrugging and walking off.

“Hey Twilight?”

“Yes, what is it?”

“Not sure but did they just ignore me.” Confused I look after them, not really understanding their reaction.

“No?” She turns her slightly and looks as confused as I am. “They greeted us, didn´t they?”

“I thought they just greeted you.”

Still looking confused, Twilight takes a glance after the ponies. “Why would they just say hello to me and completely ignore you?”

“Hmm… I don´t know,” sarcastically I reply. “How about the fact I am an alien to this world!?”

Finally getting my point she chuckles. “Oh that, sorry to disappoint you but you are not the first strange thing that they saw.” Blushing slightly she mutters, “especially since I came to town.”

“What did you say?”

“Nothing,” she says quickly evading the question. “Anyway, I told you that my friends and I had our share of adventures?”

Slowly I nod, getting where she comes from.

“They saw stranger things with crisis taking place here. That is why they indeed don´t know who or what you are… maybe some know. Probably did the girls talk about you and some may know a little.” We stroll further through the street as we get greetings left and right. “And because of this and that you walk with me makes them not really distrustful.”

“Especially when you are the one, who is the center of all these ‘happenings’.”

Being said that, makes her pout. “Hey, we have cleared every obstacle that disturbed Equestria´s peace so far. Even the princess is proud!”

Feeling a little cocky, I decide to fop her some more. “And how many problems did you guys cause?”

Plainly she just stops and stares at me a little baffled. Trying to speak up, she opens her mouth and closes it a moment later without saying anything in. Got her good. After staring at me for a few moments she smirks mischievously. “Maybe we caused some of them, but you know who the student of that named pony is, right? And you know that I am your teacher and will look over your studies. You didn´t think that far ahead?”

Uh oh.

“Uhm… Twilight you know that was only a jok-…”

“Hello Twilight!”

Breaking in our conversation is the simultaneous greeting of little girls, so it sounds. And I am right… well not the girl-part since they are obviously fillies… but you get my point! From the path beside us come three little foals. Adorable is the best word to describe them. They are all pretty small and they reach me about shoulder-high. The first one has a yellow coat, a reddish mane and a pink bow behind her head. Her orange eyes shine brightly and make a nice addition to her gleeful expression. Oh and she doesn’t have either wing or horn, which makes her an earth pony.
Right beside her is a filly with a white coat, two toned mane, one color seems to be a light violet and the other is a grayish rose and peeking through her mane is her horn. Also worth mentioning are her green eyes, quite piercing.
Last one is a … oh god!

“Watch out!”

“Uff,” I groan as I am tackled head on by an orange blur, carrying me off my feet. Something metallic connects with my chest and I tumble together with my predator across the road. The bells on my cape ring violently and my hat flies off my head again. Ultimately I come to a stop on my back, seeing nothing but stars. “Ouch, that hurts.” My chest feels heavy and I have difficulties to breath. Please don´t tell me I broke something.

“Hehe uhm… sorry. Got kinda carried away.” The voice comes from above me and I become aware of the orange pegasus filly on top of me. A gasp comes from her. “Wait a second! It can talk! Cool.” That´s her second thought? Big purple eyes look down at me and her cerise mane drops over one eye as the rest of her mane is under a helmet.

“Hi,” I murmur shyly, blinking a few times to lose the stars. “Would you mind?”

Cutely she tilts her head without moving an inch, while she continues to observe me intensely.

“Scootaloo!” Twilights voice brings the pony in name back to Equestria as she guiltily steps off me. “Oh my gosh oh my gosh Robert are you alright? Anything hurt? Anything broke?”

Before she can continue I stop her rambling by raising a hand. “Yes yes… just a little bit dizzy.” I stand up and knock off the dust from my clothes and pick up my hat. After confirming that it took no damage I put it on anew. “But if this continues I will be even quicker in need of new clothes. They may be well made but that doesn’t mean that they can take on everything.”

“Sorry.”

Scootaloo, who picked up her scooter and looks remorseful at me. Scooter… Scootaloo. I see what you did there. How can they all be so damn adorable? … And my friends from school are NEVER allowed to hear me saying this.

“It is fine. No harm done. You too?”

Quickly she switches from guilt back to curiosity and she and her friends pace around me like lions ready to pounce a poor antelope.

“What are you.”
“Seems to be intelligent.”
“I have never seen something like you.”
“Where do you come from?”
“What do you do?”
“Those clothes look funny.”
“Why are you with Twilight?”

I am a little bit overwhelmed by the flood of questions and it is making me uncomfortable. As I slowly step back to Twilight, to hide behind her slightly. She glares at them sternly.

“Girls.”

Taking note of the princess they back off and say “Sorry” simultaneously. Obviously they don´t mean harm, but tell that my head. Canterlot left a deep scar in trusting in others. Calm down and be open, just as mom taught you.

“Ah… h-hello. I am Robert.” Good start so far. “I am 13 years old and I am a human from Earth. Somehow I ended up here by some magical disturbance and now I am currently in the care of Twilight Sparkle. She will be my guardian and tutor for the time being.”

With big eyes they stare at me and the white filly gasps. “You are the one who dropped on the market a few days prior?” So they do know what and who I am?

Well maybe she knows but her two friends look puzzled. “Huh what do you mean,” asks Scootaloo eager.

“Oh come on you know, Rarity and Applejack talked about this creature they accompanied to Canterlot. You at least have to remember Applebloom.”

Giving herself a facepalm… or is it a hoofpalm…. the yellow coated groans. “You are right, they came back yesterday and she talked a lot about something called a human.” She glances over to me and rolls her eyes. “But I couldn´t understand their description or imagine how he looks.”

“Uhm… sorry to interrupt,” quietly I speak up, “but who are you?”

“Yes yes. My name is Applebloom,” introduces the yellow one herself. “You met my sister, Applejack and I also live at Sweet Apple Acres.” Painfully I remember Rachel, my own little sister. Have to keep calm, tears won´t help you in anyway.

Next in line is the white one. “I am Sweetie Belle and I am the sister of Rarity.”

I take a deep breath, co calm down a little, as Scootaloo steps up. “And my name is Scootaloo and you didn´t meet any sister or other family of mine.” Ok? She sounds sad?

“And together we are the…” They all dance and jump around each other. Foals on our farm did something similar when they were in a good mood. “… the CUTIE MARK CRUSADER.”

For a few seconds I just stay silent while they watch me expectantly. Are they cheerleader? “Come again?”

Sweetie Belle rolls her eyes annoyingly. “The Cutie Mark Crusader. We are a club searching for our special talent to get our cutie marks.”

Indeed, as she tells about it I realize that they are indeed without cutie marks. Seems like quite the big deal for them to find their special talent. Well… who doesn’t want to know what you are good at? “So… how do you guys try to find your special talent?”

“We tried all kinds of things. Writing, performing, fishing, cooking, playing in a theatre,” Applebloom trails off. “And many many other things.” The thought of them by their activities raises a smile on my face. “Do you have a cutie mark?”

“No,” I deny their answer quickly. “And I don´t think I will get one.”

All of them stare sadly at me, even Twilight looks a little bit unhappy. Why is she glum? “Why not? Don´t you have a special talent.”

“Hahahaha. No that´s not it. I think you misunderstood me there.” Chuckling by their reaction, I try to explain myself. “You see, people from earth don´t get any cutie marks. Everyone may have a special talent, some won´t know of it and it will take a whole life before realizing, but that is how it is.”

Sweetie Belle pouts and seems to be close to tears. “That is horrible. How do you find your place in life?” Great making a girl cry… ok Rachel probably cries still about me disappearing… but that was not my fault!

Squatting before her I poke her head. “Don’t be sad. Humankind is bound by nothing and we are perfectly fine with that. That’s what dad always said to me.”

Finally this seems to raise their mood and they nod in acceptance. “Ok, Robert. We understand.”
I chuckle and stand up, they are really adorable. My dad really knows how to act mature. It is a good thing that we had such discussions…many times... hey don’t look at me like that!

“But would you still like to come and play with us sometimes? You seem like fun.”

Abruptly I stop in my motion and look at them. That sounded so familiar to what Rachel always said to me and it pierces my heart. Sadly not in a good way, as I feel the suppressed tears welling up again.

A hoof is placed on my shoulder and I see Twilight looking at me, trying to comfort me. “It´s ok. Everything will be fine.”

I shake my head and rub my eyes with my cape. “Yeah. Everything just fine,” I lie half heartily, “just some dust in my eyes.” Plainly visible, it´s clear that she sees through me and I am grateful that she doesn’t dig deeper into my emotions. One deep breath later and I regain some composure. “Sorry, not for now.”

All of them give me the puppy eyes. Nooo… don´t you dare… for heaven´s sake. “But maybe after I got a little bit more settled.” This makes them beam and they jump around me like some rubber balls.

Also Twilight is smiling but she asks them something that really wakes them up. “Isn´t school starting soon?”

“Horse apples!” Falling over one another they hurry to the direction where most likely the school is. “Bye Robert, Twilight. See you later.” Soon they are just a small dust cloud at the end of the street. That was indeed fast.

“They are really sweet girls. Sometimes they have a certain knack on getting in trouble.” Like their sisters? But I will not make the same mistake twice and say such thoughts out loud. “Shall we continue?” Perplexed I nod and we also go our way.

Along our stroll I get to know a lot of ponies and locations. Mayor Mare is a nice older mare who took it really good; me being a new resident of the town. Twilight had to sign some documents and I also had to do that. After a brief reminder to not cause hassles, we walk further through Ponyville… my new official home for now.

After some time I knew all kinds of shops, the spa, the local park, a hospital, they also have a theater and some clubs and bars. Which Twilight reminded me, I am not allowed in at my age. We passed by Sugarcube Corner, which really looks amazing. They went out of their way to build the whole building like a gingerbread house. Pinkie Pie told me about the shop and its products. All the cake, bonbons and other sweets make my mouth water.

“Can we not go in? Please. I may have no bits, but I want to see it.” No longer am I able to suppress my longing for some delicious sweets. The one we got in Canterlot had a bitter aftertaste.

Unfortunately my impression of puppy eyes isn´t as good as from those three fillies. Twilight just shakes her head. “Not now. We have to meet up with Rarity.” Evidently this makes me drop my head a little. A chuckle comes from her and I look at her smiling face. “But I should mention two other things. First, we can go there after our visit and the second thing is that you are mistaken about the fact that you have no bits.”

“Huh?”

“You have no income, you are too young to get a real job and you are in my care. I see it as my duty to provide you a certain amount of pocket money. What do you say?”

This is awesome! I grin from ear to ear. “That is just amazing! Thank you!” Some ponies look at me a little startled but I don’t care. I got mon-… bits!

“Hehehe you are welcome.” Rarity´s boutique comes into view as we pass around a corner. “There we are, Carousel Boutique. Look, Rarity awaits us already.” Carousel Boutique fits perfect to Rarity. The round building has two floors, the second floor is like a tower, and the colors are mostly blue and pink. Everywhere are ornamentation and frills, in the windows are pony-mannequins displayed with some nice looking clothes. And standing in the doorway is the owner, Rarity. She waves to us with a big smile.

“Good morning you two.”

We close the gap between us quickly and smile back at her. “Good morning. Did you wait for us?” Quickly, Twilight and Rarity hug friendly.

“No, not at all my dear. I just happened to see you from the window upstairs.” Leaning over to me she also gives me a big hug. “And Robert I just die for anticipation to create you some fabulous attire. You will look magnificent.”

Still not really used to all this overly friendly greetings, I smile shyly and fumble with my cape. But I don´t just need an attire even if this would be nice. “Yes. B-but… y-you know…” My cheeks turn beet-red at the moment.

Rarity tilts her head slightly and looks at me inquiring. “Is something wrong?”

“You see I also … also need something else besides some nice attire.” Hey look how interesting the ground is. Hiding behind my hat, I mumble quietly, “un-underwear.” There I said it.

“What did you say? I couldn’t quite understand you. And stop hiding behind your head. You have to look at somepony’s eyes when you ask for something.” Seriously Rarity! Hello? Kid being uncomfortable here!

“U-Underwear,” I stammer, this time a little bit louder. “I have just this one and it is getting uncomfortable.”

For a short time there is no reaction but then comes a hearty snicker from Rarity and she shakes her head. “Oh Robert, of course I make you some underwear.” With a push of her hoof she shoves me inside the boutique. “To tell the truth, I already thought that you would also need undergarment. You told me about your kind´s clothing habits. Makes sense that you also need something to wear under it.”

Nearly tripping over my feet, I stumble into the shop. “You are a life saver Rarity.” One problem less to worry.

“You are welcome sweety.”

The inside of Carousel Boutique is really something. First room is the actual shop, with mannequins, materials, sewing patterns, tools, mirrors, shelves and wardrobes. But don´t misunderstand, if you think that it looks chaotic than you are far off from reality. Everything is neatly placed and organized, except the table where she actually prepares the clothes; this place looks a little bit messy.

Similar to the outer decoration is the interior. Curtains, ribbons, hearts, stars and a lot of other things are placed everywhere. This would make every girl happy. Heck even I think it looks perfectly fine for the fashionista. Maybe the coloration is a little bit over the top, since the room is mostly colored in all kinds of pink.

“Welcome to my shop,” announces Rarity and smiles brightly. “It isn´t much but it´s my whole pride.”

There are two doorways that lead to the more private areas and a staircase to the upper floor. “It looks nice. A little bit too frilly for my own taste, then again who is the fashion designer?” Interested about all the different clothes, I walk around the room once. Most of the pieces look like they are right out of a fairy tale and only a few are more… native. One piece even reminds me of the 60s. Who would wear something like this?

“Rarity is a magician with her works. She has a hoof for creating something that puts your good points to show.” Praising out loud, Twilight makes Rarity a bit embarrassed visible by her blush.

“Oh stop it Twilight. I am just a small establishment residing in Ponyville. Canterlot is the real deal. There is fashion history crafted by their magnificent hoofs.”

Unfortunately this makes me recall MY encounter with these so called geniuses. “Don’t forget to add wicked and mean as their good points,” I mumble my silent complaint.

“Robert,” Rarity puts her hoof on my shoulder, “I am sorry that you had to encounter something like these rude snooty ruffians, but let me tell you this. There are also those who are really kind and well behaved.”

Defiantly I face Rarity, not really convinced by that. “You think so. After all the looks everypony gave me? Not sure about that.”

“You can be sure about this. Trust me on this and don´t throw all ponies in one bucket.” Mom said something similar all the time. Knowing one doesn’t mean you know everyone.

“Ok, I believe you.” That is a total lie but I don´t want to discuss this now.

From behind comes Twilight and stands alongside Rarity. “Even if they treat you not right, doesn’t give you the right to act the same. That is an important lesson. Friendship cannot spread if no one takes initiative.” Being harassed because of looks is just plain racism… and I despise racism.

“So you tell me, even if I get bullied because of my looks, I should just forgive them and chum up with them?” Both of them nod without a second hesitation. “That’s just fucking bullshit!”

Now they gasp and look at me shocked. “Watch your language young one!” Angered by my outburst, Twilight comes close range. I respond with taking a step back. “You are in my care now and I won´t tolerate such behavior.”

Wow, that triggered her hard. But she is right. I am now the pupil of Twilight Sparkle, hero, former prodigy student of the sun goddess and princess of friendship. This is really a position where I have to watch my steps. Still, her reaction is a little bit over the top.

“Sorry.”

Calming down, she hugs me tightly. “That’s fine. I understand where this came from.” She puts a hoof under my chin and raises my head. “But you have to be better. Better than wrongdoers and bullies. Only like that can we make a better tomorrow.”

“But just put it off? I don´t want to be so quick with forgiving them, if there is no remorse.”

“I didn’t say it´s easy.” Oh you don´t say! No offense, but I don´t think it is right to pardon every misdeed when chances of change are little to none. “For the start, how about you are just civil? This doesn’t seem to be too hard. There is no need for you to be friends with them for now but maintaining a certain degree of manners is important.”

Princess of friendship is the perfect job for her. Maybe she is a little bit too into it. “I think I can do this.”

Finally getting the result she wanted, Twilight looks pleased. “That’s my number one student.”

“I am your only student… and I hadn´t even have my first lesson.”

This makes her roll her eyes and titter. “Don’t split hairs now.”

Rarity cracks a big enthusiastic smile and clops her hoof together. “You two just look sooooo adorable, perfect match of teacher and pupil.” Blushing slightly, I separate myself from Twilight and scratch embarrassed the back of my hat. “So, how about we start with creating you something divine?”

Three hours! One hour of taking measures and two whole hours to answer all her questions about human clothes. Good that the questions were not that hard to answer. Most of them were about the pattern of clothes, which I could answer partly, but with my clothes at hand was that not a problem. She took pleasure in looking my clothes inside out and going on about the differences between our two worlds.

I only understood maybe half of it but it is obvious that she loves her work. Finding a new challenge brought out her inner working demon, hardly stoppable. The true issue was the topic underwear. Not only had I been taken my measures in only my boxers, I also had to take it off when she insisted on analyzing it. Otherwise she couldn´t make me some of them. Praise the Lord that I was allowed to wait in the bathroom for that time.

Twilight was also a handful. My teacher may not see me as an object of science but that doesn’t mean that she wasn´t interested in my anatomy. Yes I can understand that I am an alien to this world. Humans also love to look into everything they find interest in. But did she have to inspect every single exposed area of my body with a magnifying glass. Where did she even keep that?!

Lucky for me that Rarity has now relieved her hunger for clothes and I am able to put my clothes back on, much to Twilight´s regret. “Ok, I think I got everything that I needed for a few sets of clothes.”

“Thanks Rarity, I will make sure to pay for it.” Seem like Twilight pays for my clothes this time. Makes me a little bit uncomfortable being dependent of others money, but it can´t be helped. “Just tell me how much.” A bag is magically lifted from behind her mane and the sound of bits comes from it.

In an overdramatic display puts Rarity her hoof to her chest. “Don’t you insult my generosity, my dear. This is the least I can do.”

“But Rarity, the costs for the mat-…”

“I said no and it stays no.” She shakes her head violently and her mane flies from one side to another. “Not only is this a little gift, it is also a little apology for my acquaintance´s behavior.”

Giving in to her friend, Twilight sighs and looks at her inquiringly. “You really sure?”

“Yes!”

“Then we are grateful you for your kindness.” Her purse sails back behind her mane. Do all ponies hide their purse like this? Wait I saw a few walking with saddlebags.

Adjusting my hat on my head, I look at the generous mare. “I appreciate your help a lot Rarity, thanks. One day I will repay you… not in payment, but something equal.” Adding the last part as she was about to interrupt.

“That’s ok. But don´t overdo It.”

“Nah, I won´t.” Either she is the most generous person… pony in Equestria, or she still feels really guilty for what happened in Canterlot. “So, can we go now to Sugarcube Corner? And I also really want to start my first lesson.” Sugar and magic, the dream of every kid.

“Yeah yeah as promised.” Twilight smirks and heads to the door. “And I am happy to hear that you value knowledge. There are so many books from where we can start. But rest assured I already have a schedule for you prepared.”

Jumping from one foot to another, I follow her quickly. “Really awesome!” One certain thought comes to my mind and I make a U-turn, hug Rarity and bury my face in her neck. “Thank you once more. And I don´t believe that you are responsible for what happened.” I only whisper the second part and she twitches shortly.

“Gracias, dear.” Her silent response is only heard by me. Then I hurry back to Twilight and we both wave goodbye to Rarity, promising to stop by again soon.

We are strolling through streets of Ponyville back to the crystal tree. Happy with my liquid chocolate filled cupcake, I hum that certain tune that I heard before I got here. Twilight walks beside me with some vanilla strawberry cookies. At first I just started the melody unconsciously, remembering a few seconds later the fear that something new could happen to me. But my worries were for not needed, since nothing happened. I didn´t hear the tune after coming to Equestria again and I would rather not forget about it. Who knows, maybe it will bring light upon a few things later.

“What do you hum? Is it something from your world?”

I shake my head and look up to the sky. “No. Remember that I told you that I heard a strange melody throughout the day before my arrival and that this also activated the orb which resulted in this outfit? That´s the melody and I don´t want to forget it.”

“Rather logical. We should look into this matter at a later time.”

“I second that.” This melody is indeed strange. Not only was it in my head out of nowhere, it also started all this. Taking into account the fact that the tune activated the orb which held Starswirl´s outfit and a ticket to Equestria makes it even stranger. “Do you think we can find something out about that? I know it sounds strange… but could it have any connection to this world?”

My purple teacher thinks for a few moments in silence before speaking again. “I guess. To be frank, music is not one of my professional specializations. Some books are at the library about music in Equestria, but we are best off talking to someone like Octavia.”

“Octavia?”

“Melody. Octavia Melody, a famous cello musician who lives here in Ponyville. Not only is she part of the Canterlot Orchestra, she is also good friend with Vinyl Scratch, who is also in a league of her own. Her music is more… peculiar.” For goodness´ sake! At least another lead that is not far away. “But if I am correct did she leave Ponyville with her troupe for a holiday trip.” Cancel my last statement.

This makes my head drop and sigh. “And let me guess, the rest of the music academics are in Canterlot?”

With a wry face she nods. “Except for a few hobby musicians, yeah… and you don´t want to go there. If I´m right?”

“A B S O L U T E L Y,” I spell her and cross my arms. “Not in the near future. And I would like to say never, but you will probably not allow that.

“A b s o l u t e l y.” Mimicking me, Twilight chuckles and we drop the topic as we reach her castle. “But let us do something more to your liking. Your first lesson in magic awaits you.”

Finally!

“So Robert, what do you know about magic?”

Currently we are inside the biggest library of Twilight´s castle. I am sitting behind a desk with papers, quill and ink and Twilight stands in front of a blackboard. This feels exactly like a class… well if you ignore the fact that a magical winged unicorn princess is my teacher and floating books are around that very pony´s head.

“Uhm… it´s power?”

Chalk sticks start to fly through the air and start writing on the board behind her, without her even looking. “Partly right, magic something that everypony in Equestria has and so do many other creatures.”

“You refer to pegasus interacting with clouds and flying through the air, despite that their wings would normally be too small. The earth ponies with their enhanced strength, stamina and tendency to the nature. And lastly the unicorns who are the only ones controlling the magic directly through their horns.” A lot of it did I read in the books and the rest is easy to conclude. Reminds me, I should ask her about the flag that the founder of Equestria had placed. Doesn’t make sense that there is no hint of Celestia or Luna but they are on the flag.

“Exactly! Really good.” Well, like I said that wasn´t hard. I mean remembering some things from the book and further seeing it firsthand make it a lot easier. “Alongside the three pony races are the alicorns who…”

“… are a mix of all three. Making your lot the most powerful ponies,” complete I her sentence quickly.

“Yes, but please restrain yourself a little.” The look she gives me says ‘I know how you feel’ but she is right.

“Sorry.”

The chalk draws two planets with a human on one and a pony on the other planet. “Magic is a natural thing in our world and was always there. Since our environment is constantly exposed to magic it is natural that nature adapted and absorbs this very magic.” A red chalk creates waves on the side of the pony planet, all pointing towards the pony. “Earth on the other hoof has no magic, or only little, and you worked your way around it with technology.” She lets the chalk draw red waves to the human but they bounce off. “That means that humans should not have the possibility to access magic.”

Slightly I raise the end of my cape. “But I that is difference, I guess. I CAN use magic.”

“Precisely.” A wizard cape and matching hat are drawn on the human. “This outfit gives you access to the magic in our world and the wand is your ‘horn’ for using magic.” The red chalk zips over the board and creates red waves that go to the cape and from there to the human body. “Similar to us you store magic now inside your body and you become a magical entity.” Both the human and the pony get a red vortex inside their body.

“That is the storage? Means you can´t use the magic around you instantly?”

“It is similar to a bottle,” she nods, “you can fill it and empty it but not both at the same time.”

The body is like a battery and the horn is a light bulb making use of the electricity. “Did one try to use the magic in their close surroundings to have more magic at han-… hoof?”

“Yes and it didn’t work.” A new picture is created on the blackboard. This time it is a gigantic bottle with a long bottleneck. “When you use magic it uses up your energy from within,” an arrow points outward, “leaving a hypotension behind.”

Oh, I see where this goes. “So after you stop using magic the reservoir automatically sucks the magic from outside up.”

“That wouldn’t be the problem. Regretfully the dilemma lies here.” She circles around the bottleneck with her hoof. “It is stiff. Spells need a lot of magic, even the smallest, and because of this nature did some precautions. An opening in the container is as big as needed for the spell.” Increasing the bottleneck evenly in width, Twilight states the problem. “The reason for this is safety against magic overuse. Magic overuse would exhaust you for a longer period of time, together with headache and problems using magic for days. Exactly this stiffness prevents us from receiving and using magic at the same time.” The arrow is exactly as big as the tube and an incoming arrow is blocked by it.

Interesting. Magic is very interesting and learning it is like a dream come true. Let me say it like this magic, pleasant dream, quill and ink… nightmare. Really hard to write everything down when your hand hurts after a few words.

An idea comes to my mind and I immediately state it. “And you can´t forcefully widening the width? Like simulating that you need a lot more magic.”

Another time she shakes her head violently. “No. Your idea was tried by many and failed horrible, ending in a horrible way every time. As you increase the possible output you don´t focus the magic for the spell anymore.” Everything behind her becomes slowly chaos as small arrows pierce the bigger arrow that symbolizes the output. “Not only will the spell fail, it also brings chaos to your connection to your magic reservoir.” Small whirlwinds build itself inside the bottleneck. “And after that…” Finally, the tube gives in and explodes, shown as Twilight wildly starts to draw over her picture.

“Urgh… rather painful experience. I guess that leaves us with using magic in economical ways and refilling later.” I copy the drawing on my papers and add some side notes beside it. Learning sure is fun. “You are really knowledgeable, Twilight. And you seem somewhat used to teaching?”

Why is she getting so stiff now? “Y-yes I had some foals to teach a few times. Also some of my friends were in dire need for some help at learning.”

“Rainbow Dash?”

“Rainbow Dash,” answers Twilight with a sigh. Bullseye!

“What about your time studying? Where you always the top of the class, with swarming ponies around you? Which schools did you went to?”

Instantly she gets pretty distressed and fumbles with her hoofs. Behind her stumble the chalks through the air. “N-no, not e-en-entirely. Partly… maybe.” Twilight seems to be troubled with answering those questions. “B-back to class.” Aaaaand there she drops it. Guess this is a no-go-topic. “There are different kinds of magic. First of all we have three different kinds of magic. One is the unconscious one; newborns do that all the time and use magic without having full control of it. Also some magic activates itself unconsciously. My theory is that your magic is similar to it, at the moment.”

Yay… I am a newborn. To be frank I stranded in a different world with a magic outfit. Being born anew isn´t an entirely false statement. “Ok and how long does it take for newborns to get a knack for magic?”

“Oh only seven to eight years.”

“Please what?!” Those are horrible news! Not only makes that a long time that I need to be here to use magic properly, I also have the problem with my increasing magic powers due to the Starswirl´s essence in the outfit. This is a disaster!

“Don´t freak out now my student. You are probably able to use it muuuch quicker.” As I turn to Twilight, who smiles at me, I get a lot calmer.

“What do you mean?”

“The fact that you forcefully got magic and are a lot older than a newborn should reduce the amount of time.” A slide rule appears out of nowhere and Twilight starts mumbling, pushing the balls left and right. “Maybe two or three months… depending on your talent for magic.”

“This is a lot better.” Not perfect though. “I really want to use magic and get a knack for It.”

“Yes I can understand that.” She points at the blackboard behind her. “So let us better get back on track. Like I said do we have three types of magic. The unconscious one, the ones without words and with words. The second one is the category for spells we magic users are able to perform without recite any kind of wording. In the last category are those spells with wording. They are complicated, making them in general the hardest to master.”

“Uhm… what about different types of magic?”

“That’s where I wanted to head now.” Another time is the blackboard wiped before the chalk rushes over it and creating a ring out of seven small circles. “We have top categories and subcategories for spells. Conjuration spells, in this category are spells like healing, teleportation, creation and others. Enchantment, the category for spells affecting the minds of others. Illusion, defense and offense and lastly transmutation, for spells their name already indicates. And our last way to divide spells is their spell rank; ten ranks to be precise.”
Desperately in my tries to completely copy everything, I feel my hand cramp. Sighing I put the quill down and shake my hand to loosen it up. “I really need a pencil before I can continue further.” Rather, if I get not my hand will fall off. I pinch the quill and spin it around.

“Wait a second… somewhere here should be one.” Twilight turns around and walks to a desk at the window. Could perhaps be her study place? Books are stacked to towers on each side and reach an impressive high; at least 9 feet.

I rock my chair back and forth and nibble at the end of the quill. My hand is pleased by the short break. Magic categorized by three classes. Ten ranks, three consciousness states and seven types… wait seven? One circle is empty. “Twilight?”

“Hmm,” comes her answer without looking at me. Her head is currently inside one of the desk drawer.

“What about the seventh magic?”

Abruptly she tenses up and for a long moment comes no reaction from her. Then, without turning around she asks, “what do you mean?” Slowly turning around, she gazes at me with wary eyes.

My finger points at the seventh circle on the board. “You drew seven circles but only six have names in it.” As she stares at the seventh circle she seems to be lost in thoughts. What is with this look? It is something between wary and unease.

I am about to say something but she speaks first. “That is for a later lesson,” she declares as a sponge eradicates the seventh circle, “you will learn about this when I deem you ready. Even I had not known of this for a long time.”

“O…k?” Ignoring my questioning view, she just smiles lightly now. ”You know that there are probably enough books in here where I can learn the seventh type?” Her eyebrows furl and make her look really mad.

“I doubt that.” Her stern expression makes me shut my mouth. “And you are better off by listening to me.”

That topic is not worth the glare I get. Pretty intimidating view and I feel really small. “I un-understand… sorry ma’am.”

“It´s ok. You only want to learn and seeking wisdom is nothing to be sorry for.” A long sigh escapes her lips and she shakes her head. “But some knowledge should only be taught when one is ready for it.” She is right and I should not pressure her; at least not for now. “So where was this pencil?” Continuing her search for the desired tool, she examines the desk again.

Meanwhile, I take a deep breath and lean back and stare outside the window. Should I be more delicate with some topics? Probably that and also staying away from answering back every time. The day is too nice to be ruined by some quarrel during my first lesson. Also the view from the window is really nice, if there wasn´t this crack in the window. That disturbs the scenery a little. Normally somepony must be in charge of it? Wait a second, something is off.

I lean my head from one side to another, but the crack is staying still. “Huh?” My interest is awake and I walk over to the window. As I come closer and closer I realize that the crack isn’t in the window… it is in the sky. Quite a distance, should be around four miles away. Like and old painting and some tears start to build. Is this Discord´s doing again or is my mind playing games?

“Twilight, take a look at that. What is th-…”

All of a sudden the crack rips open as if a giant grabbed both sides and pulled it apart. A shockwave is traveling to Ponyville quickly and it hits us a moment later. An ear shattering sound, similar to thousands of glasses breaking at the same moment, comes together with a big shaking. This is so strong that books fall off shelves, vases topple down and the crystal chandelier on the ceiling rattles severely. Some things break, given the shattering sound that is heard around the castle. The buildings also take their toll as they waver from side to side, dropping roofing tiles on the unlucky ponies walking below it.

I early losing my balance but I can hold onto the window ledge. My gaze fixed on the rip in the sky. Inside the eerie hole is nothing but darkness that creates the impression that something is moving inside. Gets my hackles up and all senses tell me to get as far away from that thing as possible.

Breathing becomes really hard and my heart rate drops as I see what happens next. Black creepy smoke oozes disgustingly from the hole and spreads across the ground in a fast pace. Like water it flows toward Ponyville, blackening everything on its way.

“Robert! Are you ok?” Twilight turns me around to look at me worriedly. She gasps at my expression that mirrors true fear and hugs me tightly to her chest. “Ssssshhhh, all is fine now.” I snivel and rub my face against her coat, inhaling the soothing lavender smell which sadly doesn’t help me right now.

“I d-do-don´t think s-so.” With shaking finger I point at the open crack at the horizon. She tenses up and grip me more tightly.

“Dear Celestia,” she whispers fearfully and pulls me closer to herself. “What is this?”

Twitching I turn my head a little and look outside the window. Even more black mist comes from the hole, already engulfing an area as a football field. I relive every moment of a certain dream again. Despair wraps itself around my body and I think my heart is being crushed.

“I know what this is.”

My mumbled answer makes Twilight switch her gaze to me. Shock is written all over her expression and oh she doesn’t know half of what is probably to come.

“A nightmare.”

Author's Note

Cliffhanger… I am mean I know.
But the next chapter will be the first action packed one. You can look forward to it.
Currently I am still looking for good critic to help me improve my work.
See anything that picked up your interest, good or bad? Then tell me! I am happy to hear from you.

7 Grasping nightmares

„What do you mean, a nightmare?“ Fear can be heard out in Twilight´s question as she views me appalled. We stand in front of the window with the best view on our looming doom. For a long few seconds I am unable to answer her and just stare outside. Meanwhile spreads the black cloud further and further, swallowing everything on its way. The area it contains is close to one and a half football fields and you are unable to see the ground through the thick dark mist. As if a painter decided to skip the landscape and only drew everything else.

“I-It´s like I said… a nightmare, supposedly something only out of my dream.” Without turning my head I glance over to Twilight out of the corner of my eye. “Someone was totally in the wrong and I will demand an apology.”

This is so wrong! Princess Celestia and Princess Luna said that it was only a dream. “R-Robert.” Sure, I didn´t believe it… but somewhere deep in my mind I wanted to trust those words. Whatever this is, it will not be something friendly. “Robert?” Those piercing eyes, a fluttering mane and this sinister smirk, these are the memories that flash before my eyes. He said he would come back! He said it and now he will take whatever he wants. “ROBERT!”

Wincing by her voice, I jerk my head around. “Yes?” Her expression is stern and makes me shut up immediately.

“Tell me everything. And by everything I mean everything. What did you mean by dream and who has to apologize to you?” A big lump in my throat makes it hard to speak and I feel cold sweat running down my face.

Screams of horror are audible from outside, looks like the first ponies took notice of it. “It was just a dream!” Scared, I shout my response at Twilight, who flinches by my outburst. “Both princesses said it was just that, a single nightmare on the night were we slept over at the Canterlot. You remember when I stayed back on the next day to talk to Celestia and Luna?” A single slow nod comes from her. “That was the time I asked them about the dream I had. Someone or something infiltrated the room where I and Rainbow Dash slept, attacked me and I was in fear of my life. Then there was some interference, don´t ask me what it was but I am grateful for it. I broke free and he told me that he would be back.” Dread is written all over Twilight´s face as I continue my story. “After that I woke up or something similar. It was like a shattering mirror and I saw Rainbow Dash shaking me repeatedly, stating that I was asleep. BUT I WAS NOT. A BLACK CLAWING MARK WAS ON MY CHEST. BUT IT VANISHED IN THE NIGHT AND I WAS TOO SCARED TO TALK ANYMORE AT THAT TIME.” My breath goes rapidly and I feel weak in my knees. The memories of pain and horror silence me completely.

A hoof on my shoulder sets me free of those memories. “And then?” Her silent question is like a breaking mallet.

Tears start to run down my face and mix themselves with sweat. “Princess Luna and Princess Celestia said it was only a dream. Nothing more and I shouldn’t worry. But I was so afraid. Even Pinkie and Rainbow Dash wouldn´t believe me. I tried to forget about it, set it aside, but it felt so real.” Sobbing in sheer fright, I go to my knees, burying my face in my hands.

“And you didn’t tell me because you thought that I would also not consider you words true?” Her reassuringly voice comes from before me as she caresses the top of my head.

“Y-y-yes.”

After a moment of silence she answers. “We will have a lot to work on, after this. If you can´t trust me then I am a failure as a teacher.”

“B-But that isn-…”

“Hush now. It is my task to look after you and I failed to realize that something bigger ate at you.”
With puffy eyes I look her in the eyes, those deep friendly purple eyes. “This is regretfully something we will postpone to a later moment. I have to go out there and help defending Ponyville and my friends.”

“YOU WANT TO GO OUT THERE?!” She is insane and it´s totally suicide. How can she take a bullet so simply?

“Of course I have to go and I want to. This is Ponyville, my home, the place my friends life, source of many fond memories and my responsibility as a princess.” A smirk appears on her calm face. “Also, this isn’t the first danger we had to handle here. Our friendship is strong enough to fend off all evil.”

Despite her serious expression, something else lingers behind that mask, something grim. “You stay here. Spike!” Her shout echoes through the castle, not very long after rushes a little dragon to us bursting through the door.

Barely stopping before us he comes to a hold. “T-Twilight, t-the… the town! What is it?” At least one of us is as scared as I am.

“No time explaining. You have to stay here with Robert. Don´t go outside!” Her demanding voice lets no room for protest. “I will try to find the girls and go up against this… thing.”

He immediately salutes before her obediently and peeks to me quickly. “Will make sure to do so, Twilight.” His expression changes to worry. “But be careful, ok?”

From the castle comes a responding glow as Twilight casts her magic. “No time for worries. I casted some defensive spells on the castle. You should be safe here.” She turns around and views Spike and me. “Stay safe.” And with a flash she vanishes from the room, leaving a baffled me and a worried dragon behind.

A loud screeching comes from outside and we both hurry to the window. By the scenery we get to see makes us gasp. My hands grab the ledge so hard that my bones are visible.

“This can´t be real,” I whisper ridden by fear. “What the hell is going on?” A big globe of black smoke shoots up in the air and suppresses the sunlight in mere seconds. It spreads evenly on a certain high, a few hundred feet up in the air. The area it darkens a few miles around Ponyville; I can see the sunbeams beyond it. Even without the sun is it possible to see your surroundings, but the mood became menacing, nothing left of the bright and colorful town.

A good thing is that the smoke stopped spreading now, pausing at a size of two football fields. Bad is just the fact that it doesn’t end with just that. Waves of black mist pile up and break in a breathtaking speed, giving us the impression of a raging sea. Each and every time a wave breaks it leaves behind shadowy figures, standing unaffected inside the raging smoke sea. Dozens of those things are set up, row after row. A living army of nightmare is being built before us. Due to the blackness of the creatures and the ground is it impossible to pin down their actual appearance.

After a few moments we can see at least one hundred of those things and as they all open their eyes at the same moment, shivers run down our spines. Dozens of white shining orbs stare at Ponyville, where a few ponies stand in front of the town. Not one of those things move for now, just staring disastrously. Twilight and her friends standing against the army with a few brave ponies, while other run panicked through the streets. Seem like they all want to get to the town hall.

“They are doomed.” By an outlook like this, everyone would lose hope. What can a few ponies achieve against a whole army of nightmarish creatures? Nothing! “How ca-…”

Another screeching sound erupts from the crack and sets the creatures free from their freeze. Like a stampede they charge right at town and as they run out of the black smoke we are greeted by their full forms. They look similar to bulky wolves made out of black flames, quivering nonstop and giving off small parts of flames to their surroundings. Luminous white light comes from their intimidating eyes and maws. A thirst is in their harried eyes, eager to carve their long sharp teeth into warm flesh. Vicious claws tear the ground as they engage, leaving behind a messy ground. This all happens while eerie predatory howls from hundreds of mouths resound.

There is no response from the defenders for a long time and I fear for their lives greatly. Finally begins the attack of the ponies as different colored magical beams travel across the gap between the two parties. I would be excited and inquisitively if the situation wouldn´t be so perilous.

“YES, take that,” shouts Spike enthusiastically and raises both fists to the air. His high spirits are crushed as the beams hit their supposedly target, only to pass through and having zero effect on their quick advance.

What happened? “They didn´t even flinch.” Not only we two are at a loss, especially the defenders are in a shock. But they had a second plan, it seems. A bright multicolored light comes from the defenders and illuminate the darken town in a somewhat crazy scenery. Are those lights the girls? Because of the brightness it is impossible to make out anything clearly. Especially if moments later a big light-eruption breaks forth that travels in all directions. Like a rainbow colored shockwave spreads the light and hits the attackers… only to do nothing. Unhindered they hurry to Ponyville, the glare in their eyes increased.

What was that? I think I can make out Twilight standing in front of the others as the light dims. “Come on, Twilight. Come on do something,” I recite hysterically as I watch in horror the gap between the shadow wolves and ponies decreases by the second.

Other things are thrown at the attackers and surprisingly slowing the wolves down minimally as a few creatures scatter briefly. Not that it matters much, since they are only a few remaining feet left. Shortly before both parties clash together flares a globe up, surrounding the defenders. A mere second later are the wolves crashing against it, clawing at it while other don´t even bother and just continue to advance into town. Luckily the globe endures the raid, while keeping the ponies inside trapped but safe at the same time.

Like a tsunami are the wolves collapsing upon the city. Wolves crawl over the buildings like disgusting spiders and I see them jumping from roof to roof, desperately trying to catch prey. Screams mix up with the howls from the wolves, as ponies try to get to safety. It gets pretty chaotic on the streets of Ponyville.

We spot one of these creatures jumping from a roof close to the castle and sailing right at us. Too scared to move we watch in horror as it sails through the air, its maw is widely open and his teeth clearly visible. Beside me falls Spike on his back and shrieks fearfully.

But before the wolf hits the window it catches a bypassing brown pegasus, that we couldn’t see from our current position. Probably did the pegasus try to get to the town hall but caught the attention of the beast. They both clash midair and in horror I watch the creature´s jaws clamp down, plunging it´s fangs into its victim´s warm flesh. Fresh blood splashes against the window as both bodies hit the window, which miraculously doesn’t break, and they drop out of sight a moment later.

“Urgh…” Spike vomits his breakfast and holds painfully his stomach. Barely able to not do the same, I can only stare at the blood as it runs down the glass. Terror, panic, nausea and despair mix together. The picture burns itself in the back of my mind, the shocked and fearful eyes of the pegasus, the teeth burrowing into the pony and these white wild piercing eyes.

Something deep inside me awakes a surge of power against the upcoming breakdown of mine. From the depths of my existence comes forth a strong wish to help those ponies, to not be useless. Rescue as many as possible and use every ounce of my body to do so.

“Can´t we let them inside the castle?” My whisper had the impact of a thunder against the silence and it makes Spike regain some of his composure.

Shakily standing up, he wipes his mouth with the back of his hand. Thoughtfully he answers after a moment. “Uhm… yes… the castle…is big enough. You are right… but… but it is as you see. These ponies all rush towards the town hall. They don´t even consider coming here! How will you accomplish to guide them here if we are not allowed to go outside?”

“We just have to ignore that.” Don´t ask me where my courage comes from. It is just there and energizes my whole body, repelling most of the entwining fear. I am also set on using this power.

Slowly I turn around to Spike, whose expression tells it clearly ‘are you insane?’ and I have to say… maybe I am. But right now this feels right. “We are minced meat before we reach them! You saw those creatures, they are tearing us apart. Didn´t you see, magic didn’t work on them, regardless the fact that you are in no position to use spells.”

“You don’t say,” I blurt out my response bluntly. “We have to find a way to fight back and then act quickly.” Not really convinced by my statement, Spike shakes his head. Think Robert, what could work, if magic is not the solution. Was there something that gave off a possible…

“OF COURSE!”

Spike looks at me inquiringly, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. “What?”

How could I not see that the moment it happened? “Before the wolves spawned they blocked the sunlight. What does that hint?”

“They get easily sunburned?”

Ouch that hurt! I really feel the need facepalm myself here, but I just shake my head rapidly. “Noooo! They are weak to natural light. That’s at least the theory. Otherwise this wouldn´t make sense.” I point at the sky. “They didn´t spawn or attack, not before the mist cowered the sky! Maybe they are weak to sunlight or it even harms them. This is just a theory, but it is a chance worth gambling on it.” A big ‘Ooh’ comes from Spike. It´s so obvious! Why else would they blacken out the sun for only this area? “We have to make natural light!”

Spike doesn’t share my euphoria and points at the sky. “But that smoke stuff blocks the sun. And it is no doubt also immune to magic. That means, using pegasi to move it is futile. Their interaction with clouds is magic based too.”

Wow, for being at a loss at the beginning he actually picks up quickly and his speculation makes sadly sense. Didn´t know that this small dragon could… hold it. He is a dragon that can breathe fire! “What about you? You can spit fire.”

Another hope-crushing shake comes from him. “Also magical.”

Shit! Our options decline second after second. Valuable seconds in which the ponies outside are at the mercy of those dangerous shadow wolves. Each passing could be fatally for another life. Natural light… we need… natural light. What about a big fire? Wouldn’t be sufficient, just a temporary solution, but would buy time. Great amount of torches? Not enough light to help all citizens and we couldn’t handle so many. Soooo should we burn down a few houses to safe the ponies? No! I forgot that it would also be too dangerous to stay too close to such a fire.

Something, probably the spells Twilight casted, keeps them away from the crystal tree, which means that defensive spells really repel them and only aggressive spells doesn’t affect them. Or is it the tree? I saw a pony casting something on a house but that was just ignored by an assaulting wolf.

My gaze wanders over the horrific scenery that Ponyville has become. Those shadow wolves are everywhere and crawl on the walls and roofs, hunting for another prey. If one doesn’t get scent of anything for a few moments they howl to the black sky. … The sky… the black sky… as black as a storm cloud...

“If we can´t get something from above the smoke through,” I slowly conclude, „then we just have to make something UNDER it. That’s it! A storm, we need a big summer storm with a lot of lighting.” This idea drastically raises my spirits and I jump from one foot to the other. “Rainbow Dash and her flying buddies have to create a storm, as powerful as possible.”

Finally this idea seems to satisfy my little purple lizard companion. “That could… indeed work!” Then his expression changes back to worry. “But even if these things are affected by light, we can´t say for sure that they don´t just ignore it to get us.”

“It is worth the risk. Twilight and the others have to know about this. Think Spike, it could turn the whole momentum of the battle in our favor.” If we only have a little bit more help on our hands. What about Discord? Where is he at the moment? Remembering his explanation about summoning him, I shout out loud his name. “DISCORD! We need your help. Are you there?” My voice echoes from the walls, but there is no response from him. “Shoot!” Somehow I thought I would hear an answering machine, but my thought stays unfulfilled.

“Great, in the greatest time of need he is away.”

I glare at Spike angrily and defend the draconequus. “Who said that he isn´t busy? Maybe he is battling against those shadow beasts elsewhere.” With a sigh I put down my cape and my hat on the chair, the bells would announce me miles ahead. Not something helpful for what I plan to do.

“Maybe,” he shrugs frustrated, “maybe not.”

Nothing can be done about it. “We have to go, come! Lead us to some torches and from there we go straight to finding Rainbow Dash.” Quickly I head to the door and glance once back to the blood stained window. Everything beyond the glass is in all shades of red. Like a world filled with blood and fire. Not far off, to be fair. Then I rush through the door, Spike a step ahead of me.

We hurry silently though the corridors, each of us alone with one´s thoughts. Spike told me that the torches are kept near the front door in a secluded room. That means we don´t have to make any detours. We bypass a particular open door and I am only able to get a brief peek at what was inside. After a few more steps I stop on the spot.

Spike, being aware of my abrupt break, asks me breathlessly, “what´s *huff* wrong?”

“I got another little scheme. You go ahead, while I grab something beneficial. Let´s meet up at the front door.” Giving me a nod, he continues his way to get the torches, while I go back to the open door. My eyes didn´t disappoint me. This will be good. “That is exactly what we need. Perfect,” I whisper to no one in particular and go inside.

Maybe ten minutes passed as I turn around a corner and see the entrance area before me. Creepy darkened light shines through the windows, dyeing the room depressingly grey. At the front door is Spike, already expecting me with two dark wooden torches lying in front of him. I make sure that nothing falls out of my pockets as I get to him.

“Did you get what you wanted,” asks he me uneasily, clearly distressed by the sounds from beyond the door. The howls from outside give me shivers and I feel for him.

“Yes, sorry for the wait.” I give him a sneak peek at some crystal flasks that are in my pockets. “Everything set up and hopefully helpful.” I pick up a torch and step before the big massive doors that divide us and the hell outside. Am I really up to it? This is a stupid idea and against common sense and the order of Twilight Sparkle. And yet, this seems right.

“What is this? Twilight won´t be happy that you used her laboratory without permission. Never mind that, how are you able to make something helpful in the first place?”

“I will tell you on the way, but we don´t have the time chit chatting here.” I put a hand on one half of the gate. Slowly I turn my head to my little companion and he audible swallows. ”Ready?” His wide green open eyes meet my own and he lets out a long groan, before breathing fire at both torches at the same time.

“Ready,” he announces with as much courage as he can muster. Then he mirrors my move and puts his claw on the other door.

“We have to be fast, silent and invisible. Our primary target is to get to Rainbow Dash and inform her of our idea. Ponies we meet do we order to seek shelter in the castle and defend the door with as many natural light sources as possible.” My voice is calm and collected, quite the difference to my mind. Taking a deep breath I whisper, “here goe-….”

“Wait!” I stop my movement and look at Spike quizzically. “What if they came to the same conclusion as we did, but it isn’t working or they are prevented to do so?”

“Then we help where we can and lead the ponies to go to the castle.” Fear is seen in his eyes and who am I to judge him for that? We are probably about to take a bullet for this bet. Funny, exactly what I thought about Twilight. Hopefully she and the girls are safe and this idea is worth the risk.

“Here goes nothing,” I declare solemnly and we both push open the gates. They move slowly and unexpectedly creaking as if the door wants to go outside. After both doors swing open Spike and I dart outside. We are only two small lights against a complete oppressive army.

It is a disaster out here, not only is it as dark as in a starless night, the smell of death and horrified screams add themselves to the hellish spectacle. Every now and then is distinguishably the howl of a shadow wolf to be heard. The empty streets and abandoned houses is a total turnaround from a few hours prior. No happy greetings, no fillies crashing into you, fun with friends at boutiques and the cheerfully mood… all gone.

Spike and I hurry through those empty streets, taking mostly the narrow alleys. We only walk out on the main streets if really needed. Our goal is the far north of Ponyville, where we last saw the princess and her defenders. Hopefully they are still there and if not then at a possible clue to their current whereabouts.

“This way,” Spike speaks under his breath as we go straight for the next alley. His breath goes rapidly and struggles to contain himself as he sees his hometown slowly turning into ruins. “We are on the right way here.”

“Lucky, those creatures didn´t notice us up till now. Because of this we make good progress.” My remark doesn’t seem to have any effect on him. His narrow eyes are fixed on our way and he´s grinding his teeth. What is up with his negativity? Maybe we really stand a chance to get through this.

Drawing closer is the end of this alley, as it connects with the main streets again. A shadow swooshes past the entrance to our alley, making me and Spike stop immediately. Our eyes are wide open as we stare at the point where it vanished, our holding our breath. Another few shadows follow now and a feral panting is shortly audible. No one of us moves a muscle for a few seconds feel like an eternity. Another time we are lucky, nothing happens and we sigh with relief.

“T-That was cl-close.” With a shaking voice I state the obvious, which earns me another ‘you don’t say?’ expression from Spike. “We should hurry before more of them come.”

We peek around the corner and see the shadow being a pegasus, now surrounded by three shadowy wolves. Slowly and threateningly drawing closer and closer and the pegasus backing further against the wall. A pitiful whimpers strike a chord inside of me and I feel panic. It seems to be a she and that is one dire situation.

“She is done for. We can´t help her against three of them. I don’t even think we could handle one.” Shocked by Spikes blunt heartless comment, I turn to him, only to see the sorrow and pain in his face. Is he trying to contain his feelings so it doesn’t hurt anymore?

“No,” I answer him silently.

“What do you say, no?”

I point at the four who are around fifty feet away. “We can save her.” I counter his disbelieving look with a suggestively nod to my trouser pockets. “She isn´t doomed, at least not with this. But you have to stay behind. If things go wrong than you proceed with the plan.” Normally I would say this is just dumb, and maybe it is, but I have a feeling that this pony needs to be saved and I don’t want to endanger the primary objective.

Without waiting for his response I sneak quietly out of the alley. The four down the street don´t notice me and I hurry from trash bin to corner of houses, always aware of the fact that I am carrying a lighted torch. I am scared shitless; if they catch me before I am in reach then I will be in a lot of trouble. But the strong desire to help right now overshadows all fears. My hand goes down to my trouser pockets and grabs one of the four flasks I was able to prepare in the short time at hand. It is a nearly transparent blue crystal phial, filled with a greyish powder and a short oiled cord sticking out of. Rarity will probably give me quite an earful for tearing up one of the curtains. If all works out, as in the theory, then she will forgive me this sin.

As I hide behind a stoop of a house, I have cleared over half the gap. This seems like a good position to make my move. Now I ignite the string, which thankfully catches fire instantly, and peek over the parapet. “Please work,” saying a quick prayer, I fling the filled crystal flask over to the shadow wolves.

They sense that something is coming and change their attention to me; their intimidating snarl makes me take a few steps back. Meanwhile, sailing through the air is my created hope at them, which they luckily doesn´t take note of. Time seems to slow down and I see the heavy muscles in their legs tense. Cold sweat runs me in my eyes, but I pay it no mind since the fire hits the mixture in this very instant.

My eyes go wide as nothing happens and the flask drops before my eyes on the ground. Slowly I look up from my vanishing hope and see the wolves jumping in my direction. Their teeth bared, ready to dig into my flesh. Pictures of the pegasus, that got caught before the window, appear before my eyes and also some memories of back home. Is that what they meant, you see your life flashing before your death?

All four of them are in the air as fate rejoices and favors me this time. Loud angry fizzles come from the flask and a mere second later is everything brightly lit with white light. It is so bright that I have to close my eyes and turn away, covering my eyes with my hands. A little me inside my head jumps happily, the agonizing yelps coming from the wolves are music to my ears. In between the yelps is the shocked shriek of a female voice to be heard. Then an ominous silence takes over.

Forcing myself to open my eyes at the enemies, I am greeted by three lifeless bodies lying on the ground. “IT WORKED,” I scream enthusiastically, before I remember that there are far more wolves still around. Quickly, I hurry to the pegasus mare and give the wolves only a quick glance. I must say, that worked better than expected. My mixture out of sulfur and magnesium worked wonderful against them. Luckily Twilight´s laboratory was open and the chemical substances are named the same as back home. The idea came after seeing the laboratory and chemical light is still non-magical and should definitely work… if my theory about natural light hurting them was right. Luckily it was.

If I ever get home again, then I will thank my uncle thousand times for the little chemistry set that he fortuitously tuned up a little… much to the chagrin of my parents. Well that set and the lessons in school. Something tells me Mr. Hojo didn´t intend to teach us chemistry to fight demonic shadow wolves from another world.

“Are you ok?” My question lets the mare perk up and her ears twitch nervously. She has a grey coat and yellow hair, currently holding her hoofs in front of her face. “It is alright, you are save now.” I try to sound as comforting as possible and come closer. “They are go-… Oh my god what have I done?” Shocked as she gazes at me, I go down on my haunches. This is not what I intended! I didn’t even know this could happen.

Cautiously looking around, she sees that I told the truth and gives a relieved sigh. “They really are gone. That is good and oh yes, also thank you.” Then she surveys me. Puzzled by my reaction she turns her head slightly sideways. “Huh? What´s wrong?”

Guiltily I point at my eyes. “Your eyes… I… I think I m-messed them up.” The pony in front of me has twisted eyes. One of those beautiful yellow-orange eyes looks up while the other looks down. “I-I am soooo sorry,” I sob sadly.

“Hehehe you are silly.” Her giggling confuses me and I look up, only to see her smiling face. “I was born this way. My name is Derpy.” This makes me breathe a sigh of relief. “Say, you are this ‘Hjumen’ right? I saw you earlier with the princess. Oh and also Rainbow Dash told me about you.”

“Human,” I correct her quickly and then look at Spike who joins us. “And yes, I was with Twilight as I am currently under her care. Name is Robert, pleased to meet you.” Then the little assistant reaches us and I greet him eagerly. “Hey Spike, it worked nearly perfect.”

Happy with the success of my little trick, he grins at me before waving to Derpy. “I saw that… I also saw the fact that you were close to dying. My heart stopped as they jumped and your mixture didn´t go off. Hey Derpy.”

Giving him a nod, I bow down and grab the now empty flask, it´s blackened with soot. Due to the quick reaction it is safe to touch and I am proud of myself. The mixture did a great job and only a quick wash is needed before it will be reusable again. “Yeah… I was nearly a goner.”

“What are you two doing out here,” Derpy asks us as I walk over to the lifeless bodies of the wolves. “You shouldn´t be out here.”

“We have to get to Rainbow Dash. We have an idea and for that, we need at least one of the weather team members,” I explain without looking up to her, these wolves look fascinating and scary at the same time. The swirling shadows around them are their fur and beneath it is a solid body. Even if the body is solid, it is still bloodless. No source of life oozes out of the holes. Instead are there just the holes and I can see through it completely; quite disturbing.

Magic immunity, enhanced strength and greater senses come with the drawback of strong fragility to natural light sources? These things are clearly made for the hunt against magic users. And there are a few dozen more of them around.

The mare just stands there and gives us some room, staying silent. Meanwhile I continue to investigate the body; maybe I can discover some more advantages over these things for the near future.

“Are you not part of the weather team too, Derpy?” Spike´s statement makes me refocus my attention to him.

“Er yes, I am.”

I blink a few times and look confused at her, who doesn’t get Spike´s point. Now she tilts her head again and raises her eyebrows. That may make her look cute as hell but isn´t helping against flesh eating shadow wolves out of a living nightmare. And that is the problem we have at the moment.

Deciding not to go deeper into her denseness, I point at the sky. “Derpy, we need a big storm, one with lots of lightning.” I point at the holes in the body lying before us. “Those things are weak to natural light and we probably can´t get rid of the smoke that blocks the sun at the moment. I need you to get your colleagues together and do just that. Can you do that?”

“Oki doky. I am very good in creating storms, Rainbow says that I am the best at being a disturbance. And a storm is a biiig disturbance,” she answers and is about to lift off. What is wrong with this mare?

“WAIT! You have to be careful.” She stops midair and responds with a smile. “And can you tell everypony else to seek shelter inside the castle of the princess? They should be safe there.”

“No problem.” And with this she is up and gone. I see her flying from chimney to chimney, hitting some of them. Letting out a long sigh, I question myself to ask her. Me and my companion watch the pegasus vanish from our view, speaking no word for a long lasting moment.

“You will still inform Rainbow Dash on the fastest way possible,” questions Spike with a knowing tone, still looking in the direction where Derpy went.

“You bet I will!”

In the next twenty minutes we continue our way towards Ponyville´s border, hopefully finding Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Sneaking from one alley to another, we only had to use two more flasks to surprise some wolves that we otherwise couldn´t pass without being noticed. Luckily we also met a few ponies, who were mostly unharmed. As I talked to them about seeking shelter in the castle tree, they didn´t trust my words. Only after Spike stated the same, they accepted it. Instantly they recognized the assistant of the princess and agreed to search for other ponies on their way to the castle.

Ponyville was a mess. Everywhere we looked was horror and destruction. Doors were broken in, windows smashed, roofs partially ripped open and also some buildings caught fire. The number of screams and howls decreased over the past minutes and most of the time we walked in a spooky silent ghostlike town.

“Are we not there yet? Was Ponyville always this big?” Slowly but surely I feel my stamina diminish, that´s what I get for avoiding too much physical work. I only did the bare minimum on the farm, which was still too much in my opinion up till this. Now I curse me.

Spike is still tiptoeing in the front of me, his torch clutched tightly in his claw. Looking back at me, he nods quickly and points ahead. “It is not far. Only two more alleys to pass through and we have reached it.” Muttering to himself, Spike grinds of his teeth. “Hopefully she is still there, which I somehow doubt.”

This is also one of the many disputes in my head, which gives me a headache. “Hopefully Fortuna is with us. And yes,” I say quickly answering him before he can say the question, „another human-thing. It means that the goddess of luck is on our side.”

Spike grins and shakes his head slightly. “I thought you had only o-… eeeewhhh what is that.” Something dropped onto Spike´s arm. It is white and slimy, Spike touches it grossed out. “It is sticky. Where did it co-…AAAAAAHHH!”

His frightened scream as he looks up tells me that my greatest fear came true. Trembling like a leaf, I slowly raise my gaze above us and I feel a cold fear running through my body. Two terrifying wolves observe us from the roofs. They are at least twice the size of all the other wolves we encountered and the roof creaks due to the weight it has to hold. Salvia drips down from their jaws, what makes them look even more threatening.

One is a few feet ahead of us and the other directly above us, closing off all possible escape routes. We are trapped like rats and they know it. I may have my last flask with me but I doubt that they will just let me ignite it. Validating my assumption, I move my hand slowly to my pockets, only to be rewarded with a primal growl from both. No, they won´t let me do this. But it is our only hope, the torches, as we saw it before, have only little effect on them.

Yes… little… but not zero. “Spike,” I whisper carefully, „we have to use the flask. But we need time; time to ignite it and wait for the reaction to start. Can you hold them off?”

No reaction comes from Spike and I can only hope that he can do it. There is just no time to plan further, as the wolves slowly crawl down the wall on both our sides. One could guess their strength as they hold up their body. Every time they make another step down the wall, the claws dig into the wood with a loud splintering noise. These two are hungry for us and enjoy having their prey hopelessly trapped between them. Mercy is a not one of their traits and if something comes in between those jaws, it is sure to be brutally crushed.

With a quick move I grab the flask and hold the fuse to the flame of the torch. The wolves answer with a quick dash of their own as they launch themselves off the facade. It´s terrifying how quick such a huge body can move with sheer physical strength.

Shocked, I get a glance at Spike, who doesn´t take any kind action and just stands there motionless. I trusted him too much and this will probably seal our fate. The fuse ignites after a short moment but it is too slow as the wolves reach us and I get swept off my feet. A sharp pain surges through my chest and I scream up till I land on my back and all air is pressed out of my lungs. Another high pitched scream is hearable as Spike crashes into something.

Ridden by pain, I try to open my teary eyes and look in the direction where I heard Spike. I spot him crouched in between some dustbins, he seem out cold if not something worse. “Urgh… S-Sp-Spike?” No response comes from him and that destroys that hope. Where is this damn flask? God it hurts so much. Never in my life did I feel pain and fear like this and I would scream if I could find the energy to do so.

A flesh crawling snarl comes from before me and I raise my head, only to be greeted by the wolf that attacked me. He is only a few steps away and is coming slowly closer. I also take a quick glance at my chest and it´s no wonder I feel so much pain. My shirt is torn and bloodied by three claw marks, which start at my left side and goes over my chest up to my right shoulder. Slowly but surely the red dots increase in size. This is the second scariest thing I ever saw... only the nightmare pony was worse.

Everything is lost. We were close, but our luck ran out it seems. Somehow I doubt that my end will be long-drawn-out. Oh god, one of those bites and I will be done for. “I don’t want to die,” I whine and my mind goes wild.

Thinking about my family, I remember the faces of everyone and bid them goodbye, sadly that I will not see them again. Rachel will be really sad about this and so will be my parents. My friends back in school will graduate without me. These and similar thoughts cross my mind, as something catches my eye. The flask!

The stupid thing is right under the wolf and the fuse unfortunately went out as it dropped to the ground. If hit correctly it should reignite and send the wolf to oblivion. The thing is that the torch, which luckily is still in hands reach, is hard to throw because the pain makes it hard to move my arms. But I had to at least give it a try.

“Dear god, this hurts so much.” Even stretching out my arm is painful and I can feel the increasing amount of blood running over my chest. I cry and grab the torch desperately and slide it across the ground with all power I can muster.

Light flickers on the dark walls as the torch rolls towards the wolf, which jumps over it, hissing at it annoyed. Not paying it much attention, the wolf now pounces at me and I scream in panic, holding my arms in front of my face, even if it won´t have much effect. I can smell its rotten breath washing over me and a loud scream comes from the top of my lungs. Without great effort he pins my arms down on the ground and I am face to face with it. In fascinated fear I stare at its white teeth and eyes, the floating ghostly mane and the muscles working under it.

The teeth are only inches away from me. Now I am also able to see inside the maw, where a red long tongue lashes out. It drags over my face and it covers me in sticky salvia. Let me correct myself… this is the scariest scene in my entire life. But then I hear a certain fizzling sound from behind the wolf, making it clear what time it is. Payback time! “Urgh… rot in hell,” I curse with clenched teeth and after that the mixture ignites.

Focused by the design the light is bundled in beams and they pierce the wolf above me. Light beam after light beam bursts through the shadow body, leaving behind fist-sized tunnels. A short pained cry is all the wolf is able to do before it drops dead, unluckily right on top of me.

As its body impacts with my chest, I let out a scream of my own and feel the increased blood flow out of my wounds. “AAAAAAAAAhhhhhh damn… urgh.” The pain is too much and I vomit my breakfast after turning my head sideways across the ground. My mouth feels dry and disgusting, my head hurts and my body trembles. Breathing is difficult due to the heavy body on me and it also pins me down to the ground.
This worked out nearly fine, but how the hell do get out of here? Giving it a little try, I press against the huge body of the wolf in vain. It is too heavy… and painful for my body. “Spike? Wake up…,” I plead anxiously and try to catch a glimpse on the purple dragon.

“Grrrrrh.” Oh god, the second wolf! I completely forget about the other one of the duo. By the sounds of it did the wolf not only survive, it´s also pretty pissed. Well I killed his buddy, who wouldn’t be angry

I try to turn my head and confirm my fear, flexing my head as far as possible. And there he is. Unharmed, angry and hungry for revenge comes the second wolf right for me. This is it. I got no more flasks and my torch lies down the alley. No more aces up my sleeve… I played my hand and it wasn´t enough.

“HEEEEEEELP!” Fearfully I scream for a wonder to happen, which only seems to amuse the wolf. “HELP ME! SOMEONE… SOMEPONY!” Slowly the wolf comes closer and I try again to get the dead wolf off me fruitlessly. There is nothing left of the braveness from before as big tears run down my face. “Come on, geeet… ooof me.”

I look up and see the second time a shadow wolf up close as the salvia drops on my forehead, ready to bite my head off. Nothing left to do, I stare defiantly with redden eyes at it. “NOOOOOOO!”

“OH YEAH!”

Something blue connects with the wolf and hits it right in the face. The wolf disbands completely, scattering twisting shadow parts everywhere. Still staring at the position where my doom stood, I am confused and in disbelief. Due to me lying on my back, I am unable to see who exactly came to our rescue. But I have a solid guess.

“R-Rainbow D-D-Dash,” I ask sobbingly and get a look at my savior. “Is that you? Please, help me.”

Rainbow Dash´s face appears in my view and she looks concerned at me. “Oh my gosh, kiddo. That was a close call. Let´s get you out of there.” She steps around the body of the other wolf and pushes it off me enough for me to rob away from it. Another whimper escapes my lips as I feel my chest throb painfully. “You are hurt!” With shocked expression she looks at my chest and inspects it instantly.

Her soft hoof lifts my shirt and I hear her gasp and snort. “What the hay are you doing out here! Twilight told me she left you at the castle.” I try to say something but she just goes on. “Now I fly above town only to see you and Spike nearly being dinner for those things.” Angry with my decision to go outside, Rainbow Dash gives me a soft hit on my head, still with zero chance to defend myself. “Lucky for you that this wound seems to be not too deep and Spike here,” she rushes over to him, hears for his breathing and drags him out of the trash, „is just out cold for the moment.” Relieved she sighs and shakes her head. “I need to get you two to safety. Fluttershy has still to take a look on that wound.”

Tears run down my face and I throw myself at my savior, hugging her as well as I can. The pain from the chest is a small price for it. “Thank you! I was soo scared… they were so close.”

The pegasus is confused for a moment before she hugs me back and starts rubbing my back. “Hey kiddo, it is alright now.”

For a few moments we just stand there, while I try to calm down a little. After that I whisper, “these wolves are weak to natural light. But only if it is really bright. Urgh,” groaning I grab my blood covered chest, which only makes it worse.

“Robert wait wait wait. The egghead already came to the same conclusion.”

“What?”

“Yes, after the first attack we found out that neither magic nor the power of the Elements of Harmony worked on them, but they strangely stayed away from every natural light source,” Rainbow tells and looks warily around. “Twilight saw that and we tried to clear the smoke to let Celestia´s sun burn them to a crisp…”

“But that didn’t work either,” I finish her sentence downcast.

“Exactly! Quite annoyingly, the smokescreen up there is immune to everything. That up there is a spell, Twilight is sure of that but has not the time to go deeper into it. She also suggested splitting up. Pinkie Pie and Applejack are collecting the ponies in danger, Rarity and Twilight fortify the castle and Fluttershy tends the wounded. I was about to create a storm with enough lightning to blast them off to Tartarus as I spotted you two in your desperate situation.”

Useless… all I did was useless. The risks we took were for nothing. How could I think that I was smarter than Twilight? Of course she comes to at least the same conclusion as I, if not a better. Wow I screwed up. “Sorry, it was dumb of me,” I mumble my apology before remembering something. “Did you see Derpy?”

“No, didn’t have the time at hoof to look out for her. Why do you ask?” Rainbow Dash puts Spike on her back and comes to me.

“I told her the same plan that you and Twilight came up with. I also told her that she should tell everypony to go to the castle for shelter.” Hopefully nothing happened to her. My guilt feels like it would crush me any moment.

“Hmmmm. Like I said, I didn’t see her,” she answers thoughtfully and notices my uneasiness, „but she should be safe. Yes, she is clumsy and causes trouble like nopony else, but when it comes to making storms… intentionally or not… is she one the very best.” She pokes my nose with her hoof. “Now hop on and hold on tight. I get you two out of here”

I gawk at her, not really sure that she can hold me and Spike while flying in a war zone. “You sure? I don’t want to escape the stomach of a beast only to drop to my death.” Slowly I step closer, my hand still on my chest.

“Of course I am. Hello?! Best flyer in Equestria here! Did you forget that little detail?” She signs me with a wing to ride her, what I slowly do. I grab her mane slightly to give me something to hold onto and swing my leg behind her wings. Her surprisingly soft mane feels nice in my hands and I bury my face in it. Spike is before me and I am leaning over him, holding him. “We better hurry; this one will be up in no time.”

As she mentions it, I take a look at the scattered pieces and take a sharp breath. They are moving to one another, slowly rebuilding the body. “Go go go go,” I scream at the top of my lungs. It didn’t cross my mind up to this moment, but how was Rainbow able to destroy the wolf like that in the first place?

Her body tenses up and I feel her muscles under my legs. With spread wings she goes into a crouching stand and looks at me over her shoulder. “Hold on tight,” declaring with a grin, she jumps into the air leaving the unfinished thought and ground behind. I didn’t even have the time to ask her where to hold and so continue to hold onto mane. Wind swooshes around my face and I shut my eyes tightly, holding onto her for dear life. Her wings flap rapidly, her muscles work at full strength and her breathing increases. My hair gets wildly ruffled by the strong winds and I feel my heart drop into my gut.

Just as quickly as the ascent started, it stops again. The occasional howls and the continuously crackling from the burning buildings, the rhythmic flapping and Spikes slow breathing are the only sounds I hear. “It is over, squirt. Come on. Open your eyes. I promise you will like it.” I would prefer to exactly NOT do this, but the voice of the rainbow colored mare comforts me enough to do so. Slowly I open first one eye and then the other and see that I am about sixty feet above the ground. The sheer high scares me a little and I try to hold as tight onto my only safety as possible.

“Would be quite the sight normally, too bad that this situation ruins the view.” Pain is hearable in her voice and she makes a slow turn and heads for the castle in the distance. I can still understand where she comes from. First I thought that the view from below is horrible, I didn´t see what it looks from above. Ponyville is burning. Everywhere are small and big fires, thick black smoke ascends to the dark sky, wolves crawl over the roofs and run around the streets and the in the distance is the disastrous rip in reality. “Hopefully Twilight´s plan works.”

“Yeah, hopefully,” I agree on her and let my eyes wander across the scenery. Normally I would be thrilled to fly, but all I feel is guilt. “Hey Rainbow?”

Keeping an eye on the wolves under us, which are not really pleased by the uncatchable prey above them, Rainbow Dash nods slightly. “What is it Robert?”

“I am really sorry.”

We two fly a little further before she responds. “Squirt, you… yeah… about that.” She desperately struggles for words and sighs loudly after. “I am not good with these kinds of things. Yes, you bucked up great there. Leaving the castle was not the smartest idea.” Her words hit me like another shadow wolf and make me cringe. She is right and I knew it the moment she said, that Twilight already has the same idea as I do.

Apparently she feels my depressive mood and she looks over her shoulder with tender eyes. “Hey, don´t mope now. Your heart is in the right place. Heck, even I wouldn´t go outside if I were your age.”

“Really?”

“Nah. I would still go out,” adds Rainbow mischievously and giggles. “Just don´t take it too hard.”

Talking with her uplifted my mood a little and I can even force a shy smile, before I see the castle getting closer. A lot has changed since I left it an hour ago, it could be an hour… or a lifetime for all I feel. There is a wall completely created with lit torches, the windows are barricaded and on the balcony stands a certain pony princess. Right now she lets out another bunch of lit torches only to let them also rotate around the castle. Somehow this reminds me of a planetary orbit. “Do you think Twilight will also be so understandable?”

Rainbow Dash´s body shivers under me and she shakes her head. “You should prepare yourself for that talk. If the egghead´s best subject is magic, then giving lectures is her second best.”

Well that sounds promising.
And with my sarcastic thought we descend towards the castle gates.

“JUST WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?” Twilight´s angry shout echoes from the walls of the entrance hall and ponies around us take a few cautious steps back. No one wants to get in between the angry princess and her target, me. The ponies that took shelter in the castle are in the big entrance hall and all of them are watching Twilight giving me hell. This went on for about five minutes in which Twilight shouted, cried and scolded. Primary one of those things, but she even pulled off a moment where she combined all three. I don´t have to tell you that I had not one chance to defend my actions up till now, where she breaths heavily, probably only to continue further.

“Uhm… I… I only thought that I could help you guys. How could I guess that you came to the same conclusion?” I know that my excuse is weak and not really on the same level as my stupidity to go outside, but at least it´s something. “I wanted to help you.”

The big hall is silent and all eyes are set on Twilight, who scowls at me and cheeks blown out. I thought she would explode at me again but luck is on my side. Letting out a long-drawn sigh she gives in and forces a weak smile. “What should I do with you?” The tone changed to a more moderate one and she comes closer before pulling me into a light hug, careful with my injury.

“You could have been killed out there… correction, you would be dead if not for Rainbow Dash. Do you have any idea what this would mean? How I would feel, to lose my assistant and my first student?” Remorse hits me hard and I let my head sink on her shoulder. “For now, I am just glad that you two are alright, but we will have some ground rules after this.” I feel horrible and respond with a silent “sorry” before looking up at her gentle and relieved expression.

Spike got taken straight to the makeshift infirmary in the big dining room, where staff from the local hospital and Fluttershy tending the wounded. Telling by the looks that the nurses gave Spike, he doesn’t seem to be in mortal danger. He still got taken there so they can have an eye on him. Since my wound is only nasty by the looks and not life threatening, I got it wrapped up in bandages with some ointment. Twilight took it in her hoof to do that, so the nurses could tend those who need more attention. At first I thought I would get away with my stunt, only to wince at the glare I got before she started scolding. Before that happened, Rainbow grabbed a few of the pegasi that arrived in the meantime to get the storm going.

Twilight´s hug tightens and she rubs her cheek over the top of my head, humming a slow melody. I am not sure if she wants to calm herself or me. For a long few moments we just stand there, not caring about the eyes set on us. The feeling of her fur against my cheek is nice and I hear her rapid heartbeat slowing down, together with my own.

“Oh Robert, what shall I just do with you?” Her gentle voice pierces right through me like an arrow. Guilt and a deep feeling of failure rush through my body. I don´t respond to her and just burry my face deeper into her neck.

Sadly, the nice moment didn´t last forever as Twilight separates herself from me and holds me at hoof´s reach. Gone is the gentle smile and it´s replaced with a stern expression. “We have to hold down the enemies while Rainbow and the others create the storm.”

I nod and look at her timidly. “Can I help somehow?”

She stare deprecating and seems to think hard about my question. “I would like to know you save in a locked up room.” With big puppy eyes I try to bypass her defense, it works. She lets out a sigh and shakes her head. “But you would do it anyway.” Not really having an answer to this, I look at the ground in silence.

“Ahem. You could get the as many torches as you can from here to the second floor. I guess you already know where they are?”

“Yes inside the small room beside the entrance,” I answer quickly, happy that my punishment is postponed.

Discontented with me getting my way, she frowns and points behind her. “After I checked the defenses around the castle I will meet up with you at the office. You know, it is the room with the big balcony.”

That shouldn’t be a problem; I saw that room twice already. It´s her personal office for official royal matters and she has there tons of books about politics, the customs of different countries, important documents and a variety of maps. Pinkie once told me that she has a similar room where she has everything written down what she needs to know about everypony. I didn´t understand what she meant by that and after I asked her again, she just said that the rest is all a secret.

Right this moment opens the big front doors and a dozen ponies rush inside the castle. They look horrible. Matted fur, smaller and bigger wounds, faces of horror and they are totally out of breath. Seeing their homes in ruins and the fear inflicted by the wolves had a good amount of impact on them. Some ponies help other walking, supporting them with their bodies. Kids ride on the back of their parents, trembling and sobbing. The view of a yellow earth pony mother tending her little foal, who has some blood splashed over his face, strikes my heart. Desperately tries the mother to rub off the blood of the kids face, a pained expression on her face. It has a similar aspect to the pictures you see online that is about war. But there is a great difference between seeing some pictures online and on TV or seeing it live in front of you.

My stomach cramps and I have to look away from it and if I would have some tears left, I am sure I would shed them right now. But my eyes stay dry and I just feel like a mess.

A hoof is placed on my shoulder and I see Twilight pointing me in a certain direction. There, between all the other ponies is a certain pink party pony and a cowgirl pony, looking as if they had a trip to hell… twice.
“Pinkie, Applejack,” I shout and wave to them, happy that they are fine.

As they spot me they seem to be relieved and after talking quickly with the new refugees, they hurry over to Twilight and me. Coming now closer, I am able to see their bodies more clearly. Applejack limps a little; her left front leg has a long claw mark. There are also some cuts along her midsection, her mane is open and not in her normal ponytail style and her legs are cowered in dirt. Have to admit, the open style would look quite nice on her, if not for the current condition. Pinkie Pie isn´t unharmed either and she has a swollen blue eye, probably took a punch to the face. She also has some wounds along her hind legs and the normally puffy mane is as flat as a pancake. Her fur is also in a horrible condition and if it isn´t for her smile, I wouldn´t believe that this is Pinkie Pie.

Beside me starts Twilight to walk and meet her friends halfway. One can tell how much she was worried by the affectionate hug that follows. In utter relief they cuddle each other and Twilight is already inspecting the damage on them. Applejack tries to push her off but it is futile as I can see Twilight demanding that her friend holds still. Pinkie sits there and talks quietly with Twilight in a fast pace and gestures wildly. All girls exchange some silent words with one another, which I am unable to understand. Pinkie waves me over and I slowly come closer to them.

“… and that was his reason,” I hear Applejack ask Twilight, making it obvious what they talked about. The gazes from them couldn’t be more accusing and I stop in my tracks a few feet before them.

“Yes, but he is save and so is Spike. Thanks to Rainbow who picked them up in the middle of an alley. Two wolves had them in a pinch, one got taken out and the other got momentarily disabled.” There is a hint of comprehension in Twilight´s voice, but I could just imagine that.

Pinkie charges forward and brings me in for a tight hug. With watery eyes she looks down at me and cuddles with me like a teddy bear. “Oh Roby, how could you do something like that? I am sooooooooo happy that you are alright. You are alright, right? Nothing hurts or pains you.”

“Actually,” I groan with a cramped smile, „this hug could be a little bit less… crushing.”

Quickly she releases the grip on me and blushes a little. “Oh… uhm hehe... my bad. Sorry.” Rubbing the back of her head, she grins a little. “Got a little overexcited there.” You think?

“Glad to see ya alright sugarcube.” Applejack steps next to me and ruffles my hair with her hoof in a friendly manner. “Was pretty stupid and mighty bold of ya to go out there in this darn mess.”

I push her hoof of my head and beam at them. “Likewise, glad that you are back here safe and sound. And yeah… maybe it was stupid.” Trying to change the topic, I look at her leg. “What happened?”

“Oh that?” She raises the harmed leg and flashes a scrunched smile. “We were at the city hall and picked up some of the ponies to bring them to the castle. One of those beasts ambushed us in an alley close by and attacked. Darn thing wanted to get a bite out of one of the foals, but I bucked him good for that try. Then it escaped, but not without returning the favor with a slash. Luckily it was only a graze.” The way she tells the story seems like it isn’t a big deal for her, what I totally disagree with.

“You are a hero,” I declare amazed and the other two nod. “Not only defended you a group, you also fended off one of those wolves, without any kind of help.”

“You should have seen her! Without any second thoughts she jumped directly at the creepy wolf, if not for her, one of those cute little fillies would be hurt.” Pinkie puts a leg on Applejack´s shoulder and gestures wildly.

Blushing brightly under her coat, Applejack looks embarrassed and rubs her neck. “Everypony would have done the same in my situation.”

“Applejack don´t be so modest. What you have done is really great; you´ve done well.” The praise from Twilight only increases the blush on her face and she only mumbles something unintelligible.

Remembering my question, that I wanted to ask Rainbow Dash, comes to my mind. “Am I right in assuming that these things are touchable and that a good hit wrecks them for a brief moment?”

All three of them nodded and Twilight explains it. “Yes, these things are immune to any kind of magic, but a strong hit scatters the body. Sadly only for about three minutes or so and after that they rebuild themselves.”

“Ok, so non off your spells worked, but your defensive one worked? Spike and I saw the globe around you, after this… rainbow explosion?”

“Yes, that is also one of the reasons that they don´t attack the castle. Oh and also the torches, which I set up around the castle. What really bugs me is that the powers of the elements didn´t work on them. Quite disturbing.”

“So where are we at?” Applejack asks and looks at Twilight. “Anything new or are we good for the moment?”

They start talking about the current situation. By the looks of it are we safe here, Rarity helps setting up the torches in the back of the castle with two other unicorns that offered their help. Due to the laboratory and the full stock in the storeroom shouldn´t we have any problems, providing supplies and medical attention to the citizen. Twilight is now quite happy that her castle is so gigantic and able to fit all the ponies inside the castle.

Peeking over her shoulder at the ponies, I wonder. The total number of citizens should be more, if I think about the size of Ponyville. “How many do you think are still out there?”

Instantly the smiles on both earth pony´s faces vanish and they look pretty devastated. They drop their heads and Applejack puts her hat down, not giving me an answer. Pinkie seems to be close to breaking down and draws circles on the ground with her hoof. I regret my question right away, as I feel a lump in my throat. The whimpers, weeping and groaning around us increases the depressing mood. Twilight also fell silent and looks glum.

My gaze wanders over the citizens. Some tend their friends and families, if they were lucky enough to find them in the masses of ponies inside the castle. Those who still search wander from pony to pony and ask if they saw their beloved, while others only walk aimlessly between the rooms. There are also a few ponies that just sit around crying or with only deadpan faces, dwelling on their own thoughts

“Robert, didn´t you say that you would help me with the torches? You better start now; I will be with you later on.” Twilight draws my attention away from the citizens and pushes me in the direction of the room with the torches. Her gentle push is all I need and to start moving.

As I walk further away from them, I hear the stifled cries of two earth ponies adding to the chorus of calamity in the hall.

My next thirty minutes are occupied with walking up and down the stairs between office and storeroom. It is a tiring task and sweat runs down my face after only a few times. Only seven torches, that is the number I can carry at once. By glancing outside at those torches flying and standing outside, it´s sure that I need a lot more. Twilight could have finished this in mere minutes with her magic, but I am thankful for something to distract myself.

I didn´t see one of those six girls or Spike in the whole time, but I didn´t care. They had their tasks to attend to or are taking a breather. By the looks of it would this really be understandable, especially for Pinkie Pie and Applejack, who looked devastated.

Only one certain being gives me a headache, Discord. The draconequus still doesn’t answer to my calls and stays missing. I had not asked Twilight, but I don´t think that she knows more. A feeling in my gut tells me that he is helping somewhere and is too immersed in this task to respond. Then again, he is the spirit of chaos.

With a groan I put down another batch of torches on my increasing pile. I cannot say how many times I dragged myself up here, lost count after a few times. Stretching my back, a popping sound comes from my spine. “I hate physical labor,” I mutter to myself and take a look around the room.

The big office is tidy, while being packed to the brim. A big desk is close to one of the window, a little bit of light from outside shines through there. On the desk are at least a dozen trays, all labeled and filled with documents. Some folders with clippings are on the desk beside some containers with pencils, quills and other writing materials. In front of the desk is a brown comfy armchair that looks welcoming.

A globe is in one corner of the room and next to it is a big painting of Canterlot. It is a peaceful picture, the creator chooses soft colors and it feels as if you look through a glass. The moon, rising behind the mountain and the setting sun represent probably the dual reign of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Come to think of it, what are they doing? They should see what happens here. Where is the help of these so called demigods that are so powerful that they can raise sun and moon by their bidding?

They would be already here, if they could. I am sure of that, but what keeps them and also Discord away? Hopefully we will survive this and find out later.

My gaze goes around the room, looking at all the dark wooden shelves, filled with books, the different paintings and pictures on the wall and the big soft red and purple colored carpet on the floor. Four big windows, and the window door to the balcony, would give the room enough light, if not for the smoke cloud that blocks out the sun.

I go towards the beautiful glass door and open it slowly. The balcony is not exceptional big, nearly big enough to fit maybe five people, even less ponies. I go outside and look at the nightmarish scenery before me. Through the flying torches and those on the ground I see Ponyville. Beasts crawl in the shadows of the buildings, eying the castle hungrily. But they are clearly avoiding stepping into the light of the torches. Seems like that one torch has little effect on them, but a bigger amount has one. Has it something to do with the lux? …Maybe.

Ponyville is in a really bad shape. Nothing left of this happy-go-lucky-mood from earlier today. Crossing my arms on the parapet and putting my head on, I look sadly around.

How could this turn so bad in such a short time?

Is this all the doing of this horrible looking nightmare pony from my dreams? And if so, where is he? He said that he would come and get me, for whatever reason. Up till now we didn’t see him, only this crack in the sky and those wolves that came out from it. There is also the possibility that this is not his doing, but I don’t believe that. The overall feeling is far too similar with my ‘nightmare’.

Is all of this maybe my fault? Did I bring this disaster up on Ponyville?

This is not something I can answer myself and I shouldn´t think about it. Yet… I can´t stop this thought to spread its dark roots deep into my mind. Feelings of guilt, regret and grief hold me in their grasps. I feel my heartbeat increase rapidly and so does my breathing. No no no no… I don´t want to be responsible for this. If you hear me god then don´t let this be true.

Before the feelings take up my entire mind, I hear the relieving tremendous roar of thunder, rolling across the city. The air feels charged and my hackles stand up. I didn´t notice the big black cloud, because it isn’t easily distinguished from the smoke cover above it. A few pegasi fly around the clouds and punch, jump and kick it. Every time they do it, the cloud increases in size of the cloud and a thunder erupts from it. That’s how you make a storm in Equestria? I see Rainbow Dash, easy to recognize due to coloring, and she directs the whole group.

Bright light illuminates the town every few seconds, as a new thunder comes from the cloud. Every time this happens the smoke around the city billows and partly disappears. Furthermore are pained howls shouted to the sky and I spot a shadow wolf on top of a building. As the cloud brings forth another bright flash the wolf gets hit without any defense. Its upper half of the body swirls up and the wolf rears up before dropping from the building. After he hits the ground, I am able to see the fairly gruesome result. Only the lower half of the body remains solid and the rest is gone, as if a chef chopped off the rest with a cleaver. Similar results are seen or heard around the city and the sounds of thunder and howls create an atrocious concert.

The number of lightning increase by the second and mercilessly drop the number of wolves in a fast pace. Some of them try to run towards the hole in the sky, but they die as soon as they leave their cover. Wouldn´t they be such cruel creatures, I would feel pity for them. This is something like genocide.

Cheering comes from the clouds, as the pegasi in the sky shout out their joy. Joining in are the ponies inside the castle as the citizen finally achieved a victory over the invader. You can hear relieve and joy in their voices as it swells to an astonishing volume. I see the pegasi in the sky hugging one another, dancing and jumping around. In the far distance vanishes the smoke around the crack completely and also the sun blocking cover in the sky breaks up. Scattered sunbeams drill through the holes, giving the city a somewhat peaceful war field outlook. If a sunbeam hits a dead body of a wolf then it dissolves completely, leaving only behind a dark spot on the ground.

It really has end? The crack in the sky is still there, but it does nothing. “Yes, take that,” I say halfhearted and look at all the dead bodies, lying motionless across the city. Not one more howl is heard and just the thunders and cheers remain.

Don´t misunderstand me here, I am glad that this is over most likely, it´s just… this leaves a sour taste. We may have won, but at what cost? The city took truly really some damage, ponies are hurt and lost and there will definitely be some mental scars left. I don´t even know if I am ok. Right this moment, probably, but some memories are burned into the back of my mind. Pictures like the pegasi bitten in front of the window, blood dripping from glass, wolves pacing around the streets, blood and fire everywhere, ponies pushed into corners, sharp vicious teeth right in front of my face, the smell of their brea-…

“There ya are Robert,” says a voice from behind me, interrupting my train of thoughts.

I turn around and see Applejack standing at the glass door. Her aura is mostly back to be calm and settled; only her eyes do not mirror that smile on her face. She has bandages around her leg and side, together with some patches on various places. Her fur and mane are still a mess and she still limps.

“Now we don’t need those troches anymore.” Looking at the pile that I created, I sigh heavily and shake my head.

A smirk on her face, Applejack goes to the pile and puts a hoof on it. “Seems like it.” She gazes towards the sky, where the pegasi are still having their little dance party. “Pulled it off, huh?”

“Yeah,” I agree and look back at the sky, „it was really time for it to end. How do you feel?”

“A lot better. After the doc took care of these annoying wounds I didn´t have to fear dripping blood and dirt everywhere.” Honestly, I don´t believe her, but I won´t push her. “And you? I mean, you had a pretty adventurous walk around town.”

Deciding to use the same tactics I will also hide some of my chaotic thoughts. “Somewhat holding up. I am tired and exhausted. Hopefully we can rest now.”

A lighthearted chuckle comes from Applejack. “Then I have just what you need. Come on now Robert, Pinkie said something about a ‘defeating the evil invader’-victory party. I came to pick you up. Don´t know how but I saw that she pulled out a cake already.” Not even ten minutes after the triumph and she already throws a fete? And how was she able to bake a whole cake in that short time? This pony is tough and a mystery in herself.

After one final look over the town, I turn around. A gripping tenseness leaves my body and I stretch my arms to the sky, letting my neck pop. Maybe a little party is just what we all need right now. My body feels sore and I am really drained. Probably could fall asleep right this moment… while standing.

As I walk over to Applejack I see her expression change from relieve to horror. Her eyes widely open and her mouth is agape in a silent scream. This really scares the shit out of me and I get shivers. What is wrong?

But before I am able to state my question she jumps right at me. Her hoofs grab me and she throws me with unbelievable force towards the glass door. I sail headfirst through the air and my shoulder hits the glass, a cracking sound comes from both. Tumbling further, I land on the carpet inside the office. Even if the carpet is soft and cushions the fall, the landing still forces out all of my air out of my lungs. Due to the force I spin around a few more moments before coming to a halt on my belly.

My head spins like crazy and I lost my sense of direction. The throbbing pain in my shoulder adds just perfectly. I let out a load groan and feel my chest wound reopen.

Urgh… What just happened? Wait, Applejack! The thought of her makes me push up from the ground. Instantly my head answers with another sharp pain. I clench my eyes. I feel weak, but I am able to raise my head enough to look outside to the balcony.

“Oh god, no,” I whisper under my breath. What I see there makes me lose all hope. My body begins to tremble horribly and I dig my fingers into the carpet. Now all is lost, because standing on the balcony in all its glory is no one else than the nightmare pony from my dreams.

He is just as I remember him. His big earth pony like body is covered in fur darker than black, just as if light doesn’t want to shine on his body. Two big piercing white eyes stare at me and I get the eerie feeling of my soul being exposed to him. He looks at me with an evil grin, exposing his white glowing mouth. Around him floats his extremely long mane and tail. This time I identify the color as a deep dark purple with pitch black spots on the edges. Smoke oozes from his body, covering the ground of the balcony and flows off it like water. Surprisingly the smoke is only up to the threshold and stops there.

On his hind legs standing, he has both his front legs outstretched. Snakelike smoke spreads from his shoulders and holds two ponies at their neck in the air. Dangling a few feet above the ground and desperately struggling against the grasp are Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The smoke doesn’t look solid, but it is clearly holding both of my friends up.

“Sooooooo we meet again, as promised. Did you miss me?” The calm resounding voice rushes over me like cold water. “And look what I´ve got already?” He lets both of his hostages shake from side to side, making both groan.

He chuckles and shakes his head. “I am terribly sorry for the delay, but I got occupied by someone. Didn´t expect him to be still such a hassle after all these centuries. Not that it matters much.” His voice is filled with confidence with no thought of losing.

“And now, you unsuspecting vessel, come here or those two,” he shakes them again, „pay dearly for your disobedience.”

Fear takes a hold of my body and I am unable to move a muscle. With big eyes I stare in his cruel gaze and every bit of my mind tells me to run. I feel helpless against his overpowering presence. My mouth feels dry as a desert. I cannot win this battle.

“Ahem,” he taps impatiently with one of his hoofs with an annoyed expression. “I am waiting here. GET UP RIGHT NOW YOU VERMIN!” His roar runs me down and my muscles twitch. Gradually I get back the feeling in my body back.

“Y-y-yes… I… I c-co-come… right away. Do-don´t… hu-hurt them, please.” Cowed by him, I slowly raise to my feet, which feel like jelly and I have to help myself at the desk to stand up. Wobbly I put one foot after another, slowly closing the distance between me and him.

I know it is stupid to go to him… but he has Applejack and Rainbow Dash! Risking their lives is something I just can´t do. Applejack even saved me from him!

Pleased by my action he yearns for me. “That is right. Do as being told. Ooooh how maaany centuries have I waited for this moment?” He reaches out with a hoof, stopping centimeters before the glass door. My eyes are set on my nightmare and my two friends, who are in grave danger.

I am close to stepping outside, as Rainbow Dash forcefully turns her head as much as possible. She looks deeply in pain as she speaks through clenched teeth. “NO! Don´t do it!” Her voice breaks the control and I stop on the spot. “Robert, stay inside there.”

“Rainbow is right. Urgh… don´t you dare stepping through that door, you will only be caught too.” Applejack cannot turn her head and just speaks out loud to me.

“GRAH SILENCE!” Another time rolls out his roar followed by terrible screams from the two girls. “You two stay silent, till I get to you. I waited too long, had too many failures and too many interferences. MOVE IT IMBECILE.”

“Don´t *groan* listen to him. Stay where you are, the spells seem to wor…” Applejacks voice breaks as she chokes hard and struggles against the narrowing smoke around her neck. Same happens to the cyan pegasus beside her.

Making a demanding gesture with his hoof, he threatens me. “I am losing my patience here, you know. Just get out here and I will make it quick.”

But they are right, going outside will only mean another hostage and who says that he doesn’t hurt them even if I do as he says. I can´t shout for help or search for it, he would certainly do something to those two in the same moment. I am in between helping them or getting a mental breakdown. My mind chooses the second. Burying my face in my hands, I sink on my knees. I bitterly weep and clamor, cursing this whole day and this pony that threatens my friends.

“Tch,” the nightmare hisses peeved. “I gave you a chance. Now I will have to settle with you two.” Shocked, I lift up my head and see the smoke around them expand rapidly.

“Nooooooooo.” I cry helplessly as their bodies are completely covered in black mist, obstructing the view. Jumping up I reach for them in vain, not stepping outside on the balcony.

Both of his front legs outstretch and merely touch the two black clouds. “Quite some time since I did this, but it should work.” Greatly concentrating, he mumbles some inaudible words, which sets the smoke clouds in motion. Like a heart they pulsate and a sucking sound is heard, followed by two agonizing screams.

Panicked, I have to observe paralyzed the procedure. Their cries rise to an ear piercing volume and I never imagined that one could make sounds like that. I clench my fists strong enough to draw blood. “Please… don´t.” Big tears run down my cheeks as I witness the smoke retracing back into the pitch black pony with each pulse. The bodies of the captives are getting slowly visible again as their fur shines partly through the mist.

“SOMEBODY PLEASE! TWILIGHT, DISCORD… ANYONE!”

“Yes, just like that.” A mad grin spreads from ear to ear, looking like a madman. “Don´t bother screaming. No one ca-…”

An explosion erupts right next to the villain. The source seems to be a small surprise box that came out of nowhere. It opens and out comes Discord, heavily beaten and his fist clenched. Blood runs down his face and he has a lot of bruises, scratches and open wounds all over his body. Also his deer antler is missing, only a small stump remains. “Knock knock!”

“Oh no, you persistent…” The nightmare pony is not able to speak further, because Discord punches him directly in the face. As his lion pawn connects with the pony another eruption shakes the castle and I lose my footing. Bright yellow light detonates, robbing my vision. A protracted groan comes from the black pony. Heat engulfs me and I hear the windows around the castle shatter into millions of pieces. Furthermore gets the office messed up, as books drop from the shelves, papers flying wildly around the room and the pile of torches gets scattered.

Time seems to slow down, as I franticly try regain vision. It takes another eternity lasting moment before I am able to clear my vision. On my haunches I get to see Discord and the black pony standing there, Discord´s fist still connected with the cheek of the villain. They seem to stand still up till I witness in disbelief the body of the black pony changes. White glowing cracks spread over the body, like a spider web. A screeching sound is in the air, similar when a chalk gets dragged wrongly over the blackboard, or when something sharp is dragged over glass. The glow from the crack increases immensely and he looks like an exploding planet. Vibrating deep rumble comes from his body and Discord jumps back.

With a loud burst the nightmare gets torn apart like a black glasswork, the pieces sail through the air and scatter around. Some of them fly at me and startled I cover my face, but it never happens. The pieces disintegrate the moment they hit the doorway, an invisible barrier blocks the pieces like it did with the mist before. Similar results happen as pieces hit the wall of the castle. A gust of pushes the smoke away and instantly the hold on the two captivated ponies cease, their bodies dropping to the ground.

My body is frozen as I stare at my two friends lying there, Discord beside them with a grim look as he kicks away some of the remaining pieces. Did he do it?

“You know that this will only stop me momentarily.” The terrifying voice of the pony comes from numerous mouths at the same time. In horror I watch white glowing eyes appearing on each piece, like the reflection of a mirror. “I already got two. The other ones are also in hoof´s reach.”

Still with a grim look on his face, Discord steps to one of the bigger pieces and groans. “You were always the hard to deal with. Even now, in this age, are you nothing more than a lose fragment of your former self. Return being a memory, Pride.”

All the eyes watch Discord and a cocky sparkle is noticeable in them. “Hahahaha until we meet again.” Then the shards simultaneously melt into thin air. His spooky laughter echoes over the land for a few more moments before silence takes over.

I slowly crawl on all four to my two tortured friends. They are in a horrible shape, blood flows down to the ground form many small punctures. Gradually, a pool of blood builds around them. Despair rattles my body and I scream out all of my frustration to the slowly clearing sky over Ponyville.

Author's Note

Wow... sometimes it gets so easy to write the chapter and other time it gets really hard. :applecry:
I enjoyed writing this chapter, since it is the first dark chapter. Don´t misunderstand me here, I hold the "slice of life"- and "happy go lucky"-chapter pretty dear :heart: but this is an adventure :rainbowdetermined2: . What would an adventure be without some drama or towering problems? :raritydespair:

I would really appreciate some productive comments such as suggestions and opinions. :twistnerd: Even if I(!) enjoyed this chapter, doesn’t mean that you do the same. I also started to add music For future improvement and for a good story, I hope that you oblige my request. :twilightsheepish:

Also a little side note: This chapter was written quite quickly because I have a lot of free time at hand, till my therapy starts. Next chapters will be again at my set pace of 3-4 weeks. I could change that, if you enjoy smaller chapters with around 6-8k words, which would decrease the time by at least 1 week. Make a choice, you decide.

Thanks for reading my story. :pinkiehappy: